IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V. 


/. 


:/. 


u.. 


e 


1.0 


I.I 


1^    1^5 
1^ 


6" 


2.0 


1.8 


11.25  ■  1.4   i  1.6 


$ 


& 


w 


//, 


^;; 


7 


PhotDgraDliic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


CIHM/iCMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


Th< 
to  t 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


D 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagie 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur6e  et/ou  pelliculAe 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gAographiques  en  couleur 


□    Coloured  inC^  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illust^'ations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reiii  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serrde  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intArieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout6es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6Xi  filmAes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 


□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag^es 

I — I    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


Q 


0 


Pages  restauries  et/ou  pellicul6es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcoiories,  tachet6es  ou  piqu6es 


I      I    Pages  detached/ 


Pages  ddtachies 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  in6gaie  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materii 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


I      I    Showthrough/ 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

r~n    Includes  supplementary  material/ 

□    Only  edition  available/ 
S 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refiimed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuiilet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6tA  fiimies  i  nouveau  de  fa^on  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


Th< 

pO! 

of 
filnl 


Ori 
be{ 
the 
sioi 
oth 
firs 
sioi 
or 


Th€ 
sha 
TIN 
whi 

Ma 
diff 
ent! 
beg 
righ 
reqi 
met 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  *ilmA  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

7 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

University  of  Victoria 
IMcPherson  Library 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  filmi  fut  reproduit  grflce  A  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

University  of  Victoria 
McPherson  Library 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reoroduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  filmd.  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  lilmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim6e  sont  filmds  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmds  en  commengant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  —^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff6rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  supdrieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  drcite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  bu.vants 
illustrent  la  mdthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

>  i 

« 

.1 

/ 

i 
) 

! 

■ 
1 

PILGRIM   PRIZE   SERIES. 

{81X  VOLUMES.) 

"  ■  ■ 

ItOSE  AXn   THORN.    [First  Prizv.] 
Hy  Katlmrine  Lee  Sales. 
A    TITLED  MAIDEN.    [Second  Prize.] 
Jly  Caroline  Atwater  M(Mon. 
THE  HERMIT  OF  LIVRY. 

liy  M.  R.  Housekeeper. 

A    KNOT  OF  BLUE. 

tty  Lottie  E.  Street. 

Mi'  LADY  NELL. 

Pj  Emily  Wewter. 

HOW  HE  MADE  HIS  FORTUNE, 
liy  Julia  A.  W.  DeWitt. 

Frkk  i'Eb  Volume,  SI-W. 

Congjegatiooal  snuday-Scliool  and  PQblisiilDg  Society, 

H08T0N  AND  CinCAOO, 

1 

» 

The  olil  iMiiii  leiiiK'd  wpjirily  ajTMlnst  the  cn.s,-.  l.nt  tlir  l.-.y  stooil 
cn-ct  on  tho  liij:li..>t  step,  iiii.l.  iukiii«  oir  lii.s  cap.  |„.;r.,„  ,„  ^j„j,  j,, 
a  clear,  xwx-H  voice.     I'a^c  lo. 


4 


0 


C 


•0 


6 


PRIZE  SERIES,  1889 


MY     LADY     NELL 


AN   ENGLISH  STORY  OF  THE  OLDEN  TIME 


BY 


EMILY   WEAVER 


"  God  is  with  our  armies;   He  the  word  has  given; 
He  is  watching  o'er  you,  messengers  of  heaven." 


BOSTON  AND  CHICAGO 
CangrtBotional  »ttnDaB«*tl)oal  anU  PttbU«f|inB  ^orietg 


I  i< 


te 


PS ^5¥S 


COPYHKJHT,   lf89,  BT 
CONORBaATIONAL  SUNUAY-SUIIUOL  ANU  PUHLI8HINO  SOCIBTT. 


Skettotyped  and  Prinieit  6y 
Siunuel  Usher,  171  DevonMre  Street,  JiostoHi 


TO  OUR 

SfarijblUc  JTdenlig, 

m  MKMORY  OF 

THEIR   KINDNESS   TO   US 

"SttangttB  in  a  ^ttanfle  Lanb." 


E.  w. 


k 


CONTEN  i'S. 


OHAPTBB  PAGE 

I.    Thk  Pin  Pkddler 5 

II.    Lady  Tiiuostlkwooo 29 

III.  Mastbr  Omrr      61 

IV.  Thk  Yulk-tidk  Revbi.8      69 

V.    Hugh  Goes  to  Oxford      88 

VI.    The  Eari/8  Death 101 

YII.    Nell's  Grandmother 118 

VIII.    My  Lady's  Kravrries 140 

IX.    Master  Denver      165 

X.    The  Red  Witch      184 

XI.    The  Hut  in  the  Forest 202 

XII.    Nell  Defends  her  Friends 227 

XIII.  The  Secret  Chamber 250 

XIV.  Sir  Ralph  Overby 273 

XV.    Kate 287 

XVI.    Kate's  Message      804 

XVII.    Lady  Throstlewood's  Secret 319 

XVIII.    Hugh's  Return       835 

XIX.    Good  Queen  Bess 361 


MY  LADY   NELL. 


CHAPTER   I. 


THE  PIN  PEDDLER. 


TT  was  u  summer  afternoon,  more  than  three  hun- 
dred years  ago,  and  the  bright  sun  shone  down 
on  a  long  stretch  of  the  rough  clay  road  that  led  into 
Southauden,  a  little  town  in  the  north  of  England. 
It  had  been  cut  into  deep  ruts  and  holes  earlier  in 
the  season,  but  was  now  so  hard  and  dry  through 
the  excessive  heat  that  it  seemed  more  like  rock  than 
clay.  There  were  grain-fields  on  either  aide,  but 
neither  oats  nor  barley  were  yet  ready  for  the  reaper's 
sickle.  The  hay  had  been  cut  and  carried,  and  in  all 
the  wide  landscape  no  living  things  were  visible  save 
the  young  calves  in  oueir  distant  pasture  and  an  old 
man  and  a  boy  on  the  dusty  road. 

The  old  man's  hair  was  gray,  and  so  was  the  beard 
that  almost  reached  his  waist ;  his  figure  was  beat  and 
feeble,  and  as  he  walked  he  leant  heavily  on  the  stafif 
which  he  carried  in  his  hand,  but  his  eyes  were  dark 
and  bright  as  ever.    He  was  dressed  in  a  shabby  gowu 


6 


My  Lady  Nell. 


of  rusty  black  that  came  within  two  inches  of  the 
ground  ;  his  head  was  covered  with  a  liood  or  cowl ; 
and  from  his  girdle  hung  a  string  of  wooden  beads 
and  a  little  iron  cross. 

His  companion  was  a  bright-faced,  dark-eyed  lad 
with  a  straight  nose  and  a  well-cut  mouth  and  chin. 
He  also  was  meanly  dressed  in  a  cap,  a  doublet,  and 
hose  of  coarse,  dark  cloth,  but  he  walked  less  wearily 
than  his  older  friend,  casting  quick  glances  of  eager 
curiosity  at  every  bird  or  inaect  that  crossed  their 
path,  and  often  looking  backward  or  forward  along 
the  tedious  road  as  if  i»npatient  at  the  slowness  of 
their  progress.     At  last  he  broke  the  silence,  saying, 

"  Have  we  far  to  go,  good  father?  " 

"  My  sou,  I  know  not.  When  we  gain  the  top  of 
yonder  little  knoll,  I  shall,  perchance,  be  better  able  to 
inform  you.  By  my  reckoning  we  should  have  reached 
the  town  ere  noon." 

A  quarter  of  a  mile  beyond  the  little  rise  was 
passed,  and  then  the  travelers  found  themselves  enter- 
ing on  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  for  the  mud-huts — ■ 
of  which  they  had  hitherto  passed  but  one  here  and 
there  —  were  now  clustered  thickly  together  in  irregu- 
lar, straggling  rows,  and  by-and-by  they  gave  place  to 
more  pretentious  structures  Iniilt  of  wood.  As  they 
advanced  farther  into  the  town  they  passed  through 
streets  of  shops,  gay  with  the  painted  signs  that  did 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


duty  instead  of  the  names  of  the  proprietors.  Look- 
ing back  through  such  a  street  the  eye  of  the  passen- 
ger was  caught  by  the  quaint  successioi'  of  red 
dragons,  blue  lions,  golden  candlesticks,  and  Sara- 
cen's heads  that  swung  backwards  and  forwards  in 
the  breeze.  Another  strange  fashion  of  the  times 
was  the  custom  of  building  these  shops  with  the  lower 
stories  open  to  the  street  and  the  outer  air,  while  the 
upper  stories  (in  which  the  shop-keeper  and  his  f-imily 
lived)  overhung  so  much  that  the  houses  on  o[»uosite 
sides  of  the  way  were  often  scarcely  more  than  a 
yard  apart.  This  plan  had  its  advantages  perhaps  iu 
forming  a  protection  to  the  wares  exposed  for  sale  in 
the  open  stalls  below,  which  would  otherwise  luivo 
been  endangered  both  by  sun  and  rain,  but  it  made  the 
streets  and  houses  wofuUy  dark  and  close.  On  a  hot 
day  like  that  of  which  I  am  writing  not  a  breath  of 
air  seemed  to  be  stirring  in  the  streets,  and  the  atmos- 
phere was  heavy  and  smothering  with  the  varying 
otlors  proceeding  from  the  different  shops.  The  scent 
of  leather  and  cheese  and  onions,  of  fish  and  beer 
and  glue  and  many  other  things,  seemed  to  pervade  the 
town  in  a  strange  combination  that  was  by  no  means 
pleasant. 

But,  happily,  Southauden  was  not  a  large  place,  and 
in  the  center  of  the  town  was  a  good-sized  open  space 
surrounding  an  ancient  stone  cross,  so  that  the  towns- 


8 


My  Lady  Nell. . 


people  had  not  far  to  go  for  fresher  air  than  was  to  be 
obtained  in  their  dwelling-houses.  On  summer  even- 
ings the  square  was  the  favorite  resort  of  all,  both 
young  folks  and  their  elders,  and  very  gay  it  used  to 
look,  with  its  merry  groups  of  laughing,  talking 
people,  in  the  warm  light  of  the  sunset.  But  even 
on  those  summer  evenings  it  had  never  looked  gayer 
than  it  looked  when  the  old  man  and  his  young  com- 
panion entered  it  after  their  quiet  walk  through  the 
shady  streets,  for  it  was  the  day  of  the  midsummer 
fair,  and  all  the  country  people  had  come  in  to  sell 
their  eggs  and  butter  and  poultry,  and  to  buy  new 
gowns  and  thread  and  ribbons. 

The  peddlers  had  set  up  their  stalls  round  the  steps 
of  the  old  cross  and  were  driving  a  brisk  trade,  crying 
their  wares  in  loud,  importunate  tones,  and  compli- 
menting or  haggling  with  the  country  dames  who 
hovered  longingly  about  tiicir  tempting  displays  of 
finery  or  luxuries. 

"  Come,  now,  my  pretty  mistress,  there  's  a  kerchief 
for  you  !  "  cried  one.  "  'T  would  set  off  your  bonny 
black  eyes  and  your  handsome  green  kirtle.  Scarlet 's 
your  very  color,  mistress.  You  shall  have  it  for  a 
tester." 

"Lady,  lady!"  cried  another,  "here's  the  finest 
stock  of  lawn  and  camlet  and  ribbons  and  laces  and 
kerchiefs  and  caps  ever  s  ,eu  in  these  parts.     Look  at 


Tlie  Pin  Peddler. 


9 


my  lawn.  Did  you  ever  see  the  like  of  that,  mistress? 
Fine  as  silk  and  white  as  snow,  is  n't  it,  lady?  Nay, 
you  can  but  look  ;  I  charge  naught  for  that.  Camlet, 
did  you  say  ?  What  color,  mistress  ?  Here  's  a  piece 
of  tawny,  and  there  'a  crimson,  and  yonder 's  blue. 
Take  your  choice,  mistress." 

"Necklaces,  bracelets,  chains,  brooches!  —  who'll 
buy  my  necklaces  ?  "  a  third  called,  making  himself 
distinctly  heard  above  the  rest.  "  Amber  and  silver; 
who  '11  buy  ?  who  *11  buy  ?  Needles  and  pins  !  Per- 
fumes and  pins  !  Who  wants  pins?  Pins,  the  same  as 
Her  Grace  the  Queen's  Majesty  uses ;  and  the  Lady 
Princess  Mary,  and  the  Lady  Prince^-  Elizabeth  !  All 
the  court  ladies  buy  my  pins  !  Needles  and  necklaces, 
bracelets  and  pins  !  —  who  '11  buy  ?  come  buy  !  " 

The  pins  were  an  object  of  great  curiosity  to  the 
country  folk,  for  they  had  never  before  seen  such 
things ;  and  all  day  long  the  crowd  was  thickest  at 
this  clamorous  peddler's  stall.  But,  for  the  most  part, 
they  only  came  to  look ;  for  silver  necklaces  and 
bracelets,  and  perfumes  and  pins  were  for  the  quality 
to  buy.  A  ribbon  or  a  kerchief  was  enough  for  such 
as  they ! 

The  groups  of  people  round  the  stalls  looked  won- 
derfully cheerful  in  the  sunshine,  for  all  had  donned 
their  best  attire  for  the  fair,  and  those  who  could 
afford  it,  men  as  well  as  women,  wore  bright  colors. 


10 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Crimson,  green,  and  purple  seemed  the  favorite  hues. 
The  poorer  people  wore  gray  homespun  or  russet 
clothing,  but  even  they  had  contrived  to  relieve  the 
sobriety  of  their  apparel  by  the  use  of  gay  caps  or 
kerchiefs. 

In  strange  contrast  to  the  crowd  of  noisy,  laughing 
merry-makers  round  the  old  cross,  were  the  sadly 
dressed,  silent  pair,  who  had  taken  up  their  station  in 
the  very  shadow  of  the  stone-work,  and  in  the  very 
center  of  the  bustle.  The  old  man  leaned  wearily 
against  the  cross,  but  the  boy  stood  erect  on  the  high- 
est stept  ^Qd  taking  off  bis  cap,  began  to  sing  in  a 
clear,  sweet  voice,  that  hushed  the  crowd  at  once, 
though  they  could  understand  nothing  that  he  said, 
for  he  sang  an  ancient  Latin  hymn,  and  his  hearers 
were  ignorant  and  unlearned  men.  But  the  music 
thrilled  tlieir  souls,  and  when  the  last  notes  died  away, 
there  was  a  long  hush  before  the  noisy  barter  began 
again. 

Then  the  lad  stepped  down  among  the  crowd,  and 
with  his  cap  still  in  liis  hand,  began  to  beg  them  of 
their  charity,  to  help  him  and  the  father  on  their  way. 
They  were  hungry  and  weary,  he  said.  Some 
dropped  farthings  into  his  cap ;  some  scowled  and 
turned  away  ;  a  stout  country  lass  gave  him  from  the 
basket  on  her  arm  a  thick  slice  of  dark  rye-bread ; 
and  a  gayly  dressed  young  man  held  out  a  little  silver 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


M 


penny,  saying,  "  Sing  us  some  merry  song,  my  lad, 
and  this  shall  be  yours  !  " 

"  What  shall  I  sing?"  said  the  lad,  eying  the  coin 
eagerly. 

"  What  you  choose.  Do  you  know  the  '  Merrie 
Laye  of  the  White  Witch  and  the  Ladye '  ?  " 

The  lad  shook  his  head.  "  I  know  the  ballad  of 
'  The  Vengeful  Knight,'  and  the  '  Song  of  King 
Harry's  Flagon.'  Both  of  tl'  'se  are  right  merry 
songs.     Which  will  it  please  you  to  hear,  good  sir?" 

"  Whichever  is  best,  my  lad.     I  care  not." 

The  boy  began  to  sing  again,  but  before  he  had 
reached  the  end  of  the  ballad,  the  clamorous  vender 
of  necklaces  and  pins  began  to  cry  his  wares  more 
loudly  than  before.  The  by-standers  cried  "  Shame! 
shame,  man  !  "  for  they  were  interested  in  the  advent- 
ures of  Tho  Vengeful  Knight,  and  wished  to  hear 
the  end  of  the  story ;  but  the  irritated  peddler  only 
made  the  more  noise,  and  the  crowd  began  to  join  in 
the  outcry,  some  demanding  that  the  little  lad  siiould 
be  allowed  to  finish  his  song  in  peace,  the  rest  insist- 
ing that  the  peddler  was  justified  in  refusing  to  listen, 
if  he  did  not  care  to  hear.  "  He  had  a  right,"  they 
said,  "  to  cry  his  wares  in  the  market  were  fifty  grown 
men  singing,  instead  of  one  little  lad." 

So  the  argument  waxed  hotter  and  hotter,  and  by- 
and-by  the  combatants  began  to  call  each  other  evil 


12 


My  Lady  Nell. 


names,  by  way  of  strengthening  their  assertions. 
And  from  insulting  each  other,  some  of  them  went 
on,  I  scarcely  know  how,  to  mock  at  the  ways  of 
"  their  betters,"  their  lords,  and  the  king,  and  the 
Pope. 

Till  that  moment  the  old  monk  had  been  a  silent 
spectator  of  the  scene ;  but  at  the  last  name  he 
roused  himself,  and  exclaimed :  "  I  bid  you,  by  all 
that  is  most  sacred,  to  insult  His  Holiness's  name  no 
more.  Be  not  so  rash !  Know  ye  not  that  he  is 
answerable  to  heaven  alone?  Presume  not  to  speak 
evil  of  him  who  is  above  all  princes  and  potentates, 
who  is  "  — 

"What!"  cried  the  pin  peddler,  "do  you  dare 
to  say  that  the  Bishop  of  Rome  is  above  His  Grace 
the  King?  " 

The  monk  paused,  and  then  answered  distinctly, 
"  I  do." 

"Old  man!  are  you  mad?"  exclaimed  the  youth 
who  had  asked  for  a  merry  song.  "  Do  you  know 
that  you  speak  treason  ?  " 

The  old  man  shook  his  bead.  "Nay,"  he  said, 
"I  am  but  true  to  my  master." 

"To  jail  with  him!  to  jail!"  cried  the  peddler. 
"  Down  with  all  traitors  !  " 

"I  am  no  traitor,"  cried  the  monk  indignantly. 
"  Ye  are  the  traitors,  who  at  the  bidding  of  an  impi- 


The  Pill  Peddler. 


13 


OU8  king  have  cast  away  your  faith  and  sliaken  olT 
your  obedience  to  the  Holy  Fatiier  of  all  Christen- 
dom." He  paused  a  moment,  l)ut,  awed  by  his  daring 
words,  the  crowd  kept  silence,  and  he  spoke  again, 
this  time  in  a  tone  of  gentle  entreaty.  "  Think  what 
you  are  doing,  good  friends.  Sell  not  your  souls  for 
the  sake  of  comfort  and  wealth  in  this  present  evil 
life.  Return  to  your  true  allegiance,  and  His  Holiness 
will  forgive  and  forget  your  disobedience.  Even  now 
he  waits  with  his  hands  upraised,  ready  to  bless  the 
penitent.  Leave  your  misguided  king  to  reap  the  fit- 
ting reward  of  his  iniquities.  He  has  sinned,  and  he 
must  suffer.  Beware  lest  ye  also  persist  in  error  and 
come  to  utter  destruction,  as  he  will  surely  come, 
unless  he  repent,  and  alas !  alas !  he,  I  fear,  has 
sinned  past  hope ;  but  ye,  poor,  blind  followers  of  a 
blinder  guide,  there  is  hope  for  you.  Take  heed  now  ; 
repent,  turn  back  ;  remember  that  the  Holy  Father  is 
still  willing  to  forgive.  Beware  how  you  insult  his 
mercy." 

The  monk  spoke  with  a  wild,  pathetic  energy  which 
was  not  without  its  effect  upon  the  crowd,  for  many 
among  them  believed  that  when  King  Henry  had 
defied  the  Pope  and  denied  his  right  to  be  considered 
head  of  the  Christian  Church,  he  had  cast  away  his 
own  hopes  of  salvation.  Thus  the  old  man's  words 
troubled  the  consciences  of  those  who  still  believed  in 


14 


My  Lady  Nell. 


the  Church  of  Rome,  and  they  feared  that  they  too 
were  endangering  the  safety  of  their  souls,  and  they 
turned  pale  and  trembled  as  they  listened.  But  some 
of  the  people  thought  more  of  what  the  king  com- 
manded than  of  what  the  Pope  had  said,  and  soi:ie 
believed  that  they  were  answerable  only  to  One  higher 
than  either  King  or  Pope  —  the  great  God  in  Heaven 
(but  of  these  last  there  were  very  few  at  that  time  in 
Southanden,  for  the  people  had  not  then  been  taught 
that  the  only  way  to  heaven  is  through  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus) .  But  most  of  those  who  heard  the  old  monk's 
words  were  afraid  that  some  one  might  report  them  to 
the  king,  and  so  bring  them  into  trouble  for  listening 
to  treasonable  and  seditious  language ;  therefore  the 
monk  had  scarcely  finished  speaking,  when  a  great 
outcry  arose.  Some  cried  loudly  that  the  old  man 
was  right,  and  some  (among  whom  was  the  peddler  of 
pins  and  needles)  were  for  dragging  him  otf  to 
prison.  At  last  three  or  four  strong  fellows  threw 
themselves  upon  him  and,  to  show  their  zeal  for  the 
king's  honor,  began  to  belabor  him  unmercifully  with 
sticks  and  cudgels.  The  little  lad  screamed,  and 
running  to  his  side,  received  a  heavy  blow  intended 
for  the  poor  old  monk,  and  fell  down  senseless  at  his 
feet. 

At  this,  all  the  women  cried   "  Shame !  "  on  the 
ruffians,  for  ill-treating  an  old  man  and  a  little  boy. 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


16 


and  a  stout  farmer,  muttering  something  about  "  fair 
play,"  went  to  the  lielp  of  the  monit,  knocliing  one 
of  liis  ussailauts  down,  and  giving  another  so  severe 
a  beating  tliat  he  howled  and  ))egged  for  mercy. 
Somehow  this  so  excited  the  onlookers  that  one  after 
another  joined  in  the  fray,  and  soon  half  the  rough 
fellows  in  the  town  were  fighting  hand  to  hand, 
without  very  clearly  knowing  why.  Several  stalls 
were  upset  with  all  the  finery  displayed  upon  them, 
which  so  enraged  their  owners  that  matters  began 
to  look  very  serious  when  a  diversion  was  caused  by 
the  arrival  of  a  new  actor  on  the  scene. 

This  was  a  tall,  fair-haired,  handsome  gentleman, 
magnificently  dressed  in  dark  crimson  velvet  with  a 
jeweled  cap  of  the  same  material  adorned  with  a 
white  feather.  He  rode  quickly  into  the  center  of 
the  square,  exclaiming  in  a  tone  of  authority, — 

"How  now,  my  masters!  What  mean  ye  by 
this  shameful  brawling?  Are  ye  mad  or  drunk,  or 
what?  John  Symonds  and  Harry  Carter,  if  you 
strike  another  blow,  I  '11  have  you  before  the  justice 
for  breaking  the  king's  peace  in  this  unseemly  fashion. 
Master  Granlyn,  what  is  the  meaning  of  all  this?  " 

"  My  lord,  it  is  all  along  of  yon  old  man  and  the 
Lid,"  exclaimed  the  person  appealed  to,  pointing  out 
the  monk,  who  was  kneeling  on  the  steps  of  the  cross, 
wiping  the  dust  and  blood  from  the  pale  face  of  the 


16 


My  Lady  Nell. 


boy,  who  had  got  badly  bruised  in  the  ecuflle,  as 
indeed  had  the  old  man  also. 

"  Who  is  he,  and  whence  comes  he?  "  inquired  the 
gentleman. 

"  Nay,  my  lord,  I  know  not,"  replied  Master 
Granlyn,  who,  by  the  by,  was  a  barber  much 
esteemed  in  the  neighborhood  for  his  skill  in  surgery 
and  for  his  knowledge  of  men  and  manners,  for  he 
had  but  lately  come  north  from  the  capital,  and  was 
therefore  an  authority  on  all  concerns  of  State  or 
fashion.  "  If  it  please  your  lordship,"  he  continued, 
"  I  will  inquire  of  them  and  bring  your  lordship 
word.  " 

"  Nay,  good  Granlyn,  do  thou  rather  see  to  the 
hurts  of  that  poor  child.  It  were  a  shame  to  our 
good  town  to  let  him  go  in  that  piteous  condition.  I 
myself  will  speak  with  the  monk,  who  also  hath,  I 
fear,  been  roughly  handled." 

"  As  you  please,  my  lord.  Shall  I  bring  him 
hither?" 

"  Nay,  nay,  man  ;  get  you  to  the  child ! " 

So  saying,  the  Earl  rode  on  a  few  paces  nearer 
to  the  cross,  and  the  people  pressed  closer  to  him 
with  explanations  and  apologies  for  the  unseemly 
Hot  that  had  taken  place,  but  he  sternly  commanded 
silence,  and  asked  the  monk  for  his  version  of  the 
affair. 


The  J\n  Peddler. 


17 


Quietly  iiiul  lospectfully  \w  gave  u  true  accoutit  of 
all  that  had  piiHsed.  The  Earl  frowned  aH  lie  spokt!  of 
the  king,  and  when  he  finished  said  impatiently  :  — 

"  It  is  the  part  (jf  a  fool,  Sir  Monk,  to  talk  treason 
in  the  market-place  !  " 

The  monk  smiled. 

"  Better  V>c  ft)ol  than  liar,  my  lord." 

The  Earl  made  no  answer,  hut  turned  to  meet  a 
gay  company  <jf  genthMnen-at-arms  and  serving-men, 
clad  in  handsome  liveries  of  purple,  slashed  and 
faced  with  yellow.  They  came  on  two  and  two,  and 
in  their  midst  they  bore  a  litter  covered  with  lijiht- 
blue  cloth,  on  which  the  arms  of  the  Earl  of  Rocks- 
bridge  were  embroidered  in  silver.  The  curtains  were 
drawn  back,  disclosing  to  view  a  little  girl  seated  in 
state  on  velvet  cushions  and  dressed  in  a  white  kirtle 
embroidered  with  gold  and  an  open  robe  of  blue  satin. 
She  was  very  fair  and  pretty,  with  dark-blue  eyes  and 
long  eyelashes,  and  her  hair,  which  just  peeped  out 
below  her  little  blue  hood,  was  of  a  rich  golden-brown 
shade  and  very  curly.  Her  age  might  have  been 
about  four  or  five,  but  she  sat  looking  about  and 
acknowledging  the  salutes  of  the  people  as  calmly 
as  if  she  had  been  twenty.  She  was  Lord  Rocks- 
bridge's  only  child,  and,  her  mother  being  dead,  he 
made  her,  young  as  she  was,  his  chief  companion. 

He   had   promised   to   bring  her   to   the   fair,    but 


18 


My  Lady  Nell. 


liL'tuiiig  the  sound  of  the  scuffle,  had  ridden  on  alone, 
bidding  his  men  stay  behind  with  their  lady  until  all 
was  quiet ;  so  she  did  not  appear  until  the  disarranged 
stalls  had  been  put  in  order  again.  Her  arri%a!  was 
the  signal  for  a  general  effort  on  the  part  of  the  peddlers 
to  engage  her  attention  to  their  wares,  for  it  was  a 
well-known  fact  in  Southanden  that  my  Lady  Nell's 
wishes  were  always  gratified  if  it  were  possible  for 
her  father  to  do  so. 

The  irascible  peddler  of  pins  and  needles  recovered 
his  good  humor,  and  with  obsequious  bows  and  smiles, 
began  again  to  display  his  necklaces  and  bracelets, 
for  several  of  which  Nell  immediately  conceived  a 
great  affection,  and  from  that  moment  the  peddler's 
zeal  for  the  honor  of  the  king  began  to  languish ;  he 
was  now  content  to  leave  the  Earl  to  decide  as  to 
whether  or  not  the  monk  had  uttered  treason. 

Lady  Nell  was  lifted  from  her  litter  and  made  the 
round  of  the  stalls  with  her  hand  in  that  of  her 
father,  who  bought  every  thing  on  which  she  set 
her  fancy  and  a  good  many  other  things  l)esides, 
which  piece  of  condescension  put  every  one  into  such 
a  high  state  of  satisfaction  tliat  tlie  quarrel  was 
almost  forgotten  ;  but  unhappily  its  effects  were  not 
so  transient.  For  the  l)arber,  Master  Granlyn,  had 
not  yet  succeeded  in  restoring  his  little  patient  to 
consciousness,  and  the  old  monk  sat  beside  him  half- 
stupefied  with  trouble  and  weariness. 


'Sttj^ 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


19 


"  Father,"  asked  Nell,  with  wide-opon  eyes  and 
horror-stricken  face,  "is  the  poor  boy  dead?" 

"Nay,  little  oue,  not  so  bad  as  that,  my  pet!" 
replied  Lord  Rocksbridge ;  then,  addressing  the 
barber,  he  added,  "How  is  the  lad.  Master  Granlyu? 
What 's  wrong  with  him?  " 

"He  is  badly  brniscnl,  I  fear,  and  this  blow  on  his 
head  must  have  been  a  shrewd  oue.  He  may  recover, 
but"  — 

"  Poor  boy  !  "  said  the  Earl,  bending  to  look  at  the 
white  face.     "  Look,  Granlyn,  he  is  stirring  now  !  " 

He  moaned  and  turned  a  little,  but  his  eyes  were 
fast  closed  still. 

"  Father,  dear  father,  won't  you  take  him  home?" 
asked  Nell,  in  a  tone  of  entreaty. 

"  Nay,  love,  1  will  leave  him  here,  where  good 
Master  Granlyn  can  look  after  him !  " 

"  But  father,  dear,  I  want  him  !  " 

"  What  could  you  do  witli  him,  little  one?  He  is 
too  ill  for  you  to  play  with  ;  let  him  stay  here  !  " 

"An  it  please  you,  my  lord,  I  will  take  him  in 
myself.     My  wife  is  a  famous  nurse  ! " 

"  Father,  let  me  take  him  ;  I  want  him,  father  !  " 

"  Nay,  love,  it  would  not  do  ;  but  l)y-and-by,  when 
he  gets  better,  you  shall  bring  him  some  pretty 
flowers." 

So  it  was  settled  that  Master  Granlvn  should  take 


20 


My  Lady  Nell. 


him  hoiue ;  and  the  Earl  went  to  tell  the  old  monk 
what  they  had  arranged. 

He  thanked  his  lordship  gravely  and  blessed  and 
embraced  the  still  unconscious  boy,  then  took  up  his 
staff  and  asked  if  he  was  free  to  go. 

"  Ay,  ay,  man  ;  go  where  ye  will,  and  take  heed  to 
speak  no  more  treason !  But  stay ;  come  home  this 
night  with  me.  You  seem  weary  and  perchance 
hungry.  Besides,  I  would  know  more  about  yonder 
lad." 

The  old  monk  went  up  with  Lord  Rocksbridge's 
train  and  was  well  fed  and  rested  ;  and  before  he  left 
on  the  morrow  he  told  all  he  knew  about  the  boy. 

His  name,  he  said,  was  Hugh  Denver,  and  he  had 
been  sent  by  a  noble  and  charitable  lady  to  the 
monastery  of  St.  Arthur's  before  he  was  old  enough 
to  speak  plainly.  She  had  allowed  a  certain  yearly 
sum  for  his  maintenance  and  education,  and  he  sup- 
posed that  the  child  was  some  orphan  or  foundling  in 
whom  she  was  interested ;  but  the  person,  a  monk 
named  Francis,  by  whom  she  had  sent  him  to  the 
monastery,  and  through  whom  she  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  pay  his  expenses,  was  now  dead,  and  there 
seemed  to  be  none  who  could  give  ai  y  information 
respecting  the  bo*^  or  any  assistance  towards  the  cost 
of  binding  him  apprentice  to  a  trade  by  which  he 
might  earn  his  bread,  until  he  discovered  l)y  an  acci- 


Ttie  Pin  Peddler. 


21 


dent  that  the  benefactress  of  the  child  was  called 
Lady  Throstlewood. 

"  But,"  said  the  Earl,  "  was  not  St.  Arthur's  Priory 
treated  in  the  same  rude  fashion  as  the  rest  of  the 
monasteries  ?  I  understood  that  the  monks  had  been 
driven  forth  by  the  king's  command,  and  that  the 
priory  itself  and  all  the  ricli  demesnes  adjoining  had 
been  bestowed  upon  the  good  knight,  Sir  Harry  Red- 
fern,  and  his  heirs  forever." 

The  monk's  cheeks  flushed,  and  in  a  solemn  tone 
he  called  down  wrath  from  heaven  on  the  sacrile- 
gious knight  and  the  impious  king  who  had  dared  to 
pervert  the  property  of  the  Church  to  their  own  un- 
hallowed uses ! 

The  Earl's  face  darkened.  "Tempt  me  not  too 
far.  Sir  Monk.  Did  I  not  straitly  forbid  you  to  talk 
treason,  and  yet  ye  dare  to  mock  our  lord  the  king? 
Know  ye  not.that  your  life  is  in  mine  hand,  and  that 
a  word  from  me  would  bring  you  to  that  utter  misery 
and  destruction  that,  on  mine  honor,  thou  meritest 
riglit  rt-ell?" 

"  My  lord,"  replied  the  monk  firmly,  "  I  thank  you 
for  your  counsel,  but  1  speak  truth  and  no  treason. 
Ye  yourself  have  but  now  admitted  the  guilt  of  him 
you  call  the  king  !  " 

"'Tis  not  for  me  to  presume  to  judge  the  king* 
majesty,"  replied  the  Earl.     "  Whetlier  he  hath  done 


My  Lady  Nell. 


well  or  ill,  't  is  not  our  part  to  say ;  but  know,  old 
man,  that  none  shall  utter  treason  in  my  hearing  and 
go  free !  Therefore  I  charge  ye,  an  ye  would  still 
carry  your  head  upon  your  shoulders,  speak  only  of 
the  boy.  Leave  the  king's  matters  to  those  who  have 
understanding  therein,  and  order  tliy  tongue  civilly." 
It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  the  monks  of  that  age 
had  something  to  complain  of ;  for  though  many  of 
the  religious  houses  had  become  a  disgrace  to  the 
name  of  religion,  it  must  have  seemed  hard  to  their 
inmates  to  be  summarily  dismissed  from  their  com- 
fortable monasteries  and  forced  to  beg  or  labor  for 
their  bread.  Unhappily,  this  proceeding  of  the  king 
seemed  most  uujust  and  tyrannical  to  those  who,  like 
the  old  monk  of  our  story,  had  lived  up  to  the  light 
given  them,  and  had  endeavored  to  serve  God  and 
help  their  fellowmen.  Some  of  them,  in  spite  of 
many  mistakes  and  much  superstition,  lived  pure  and 
holy  lives ;  but,  alas !  such  men  were  very  few,  and 
though  the  abolition  of  the  monasteries  was  a  tempo- 
rary hardship  to  the  poor,  who  had  been  accustomed 
to  apply  to  them  for  relief,  for  the  nation  at  large  it 
was  an  undoubted  advantage.  In  the  lawless  earlier 
times  the  convents  had  had  their  work  to  do.  They 
had  served  as  a  refuge  for  the  destitute  and  op- 
pressed, and  as  schools  for  tiiose  who  wished  to 
learn ;  but  latterly  the  monks  hud  bi'eii  giowing  more 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


23 


and  more  idle  and  more  and  more  wicked  continually, 
until  at  last  they  were,  as  a  body,  the  worst  and  most 
ignorant  set  of  men  in  England.  They  gave  them- 
selves up  to  pleasure  and  luxury,  though  they  still 
professed  to  be  religious,  and  instead  of  teaching  the 
people  how  to  live  holy,  useful  lives,  they  spent  the 
money  which  had  been  left  to  them  in  building  fine 
monasteries  and  abbeys,  and  in  buying  expensive 
garments  and  rich  meats  and  drinks.  So,  though  it 
was  hard  for  some  of  them,  it  was  a  good  thing  for 
England  and  a  good  thing  for  religion  that  Henry 
VIII  had  forced  the  monks  to  leave  their  houses  and 
to  give  up  their  money.  It  is  true  that  some  of  their 
lands  and  wealth  went  to  noblemen  who  were  very 
little  better  than  themselves  ;  but  they  were  under  the 
laws  of  England,  while  the  monks  had  always  held 
that  the  only  laws  they  had  to  obey  were  those  of  the 
Church,  so  that  it  was  an  advantage  to  the  people  in 
general  that  the  new  owners  of  the  monasteries  could 
be  tried  for  any  wrong-doing  by  the  judges  and  laws  of 
the  country  they  lived  in.  Besides,  part  of  the  money 
that  had  belonged  to  the  religious  orders  was  devoted 
to  providing  now  schools  and  colleges,  of  which  there 
was  great  need. 

The  monks  of  St.  Arthur's  Priory  had  been  ex- 
ceptionally iiure  and  true,  giving  their  time  to  study 
and  charity  ;  but  the  king  showed  them  as  little  favor 


24 


My  Lady  Nell. 


as  the  rest,  and  they  were  commanded  to  leave  the 
convent  by  a  certain  day.  But  the  prior  refused  to 
go,  and  at  last  they  were  turned  out  by  force,  and  he 
himself  was  imprisoned  for  speaking  disrespectfully  of 
the  king.  He  was  kept  in  prison  for  several  years, 
but  at  length  found  means  to  escape,  and,  disguised  as 
a  common  monk,  had  come  north,  intending  to  put 
little  Hugh  under  the  protection  of  the  lady  by  whom 
he  had  been  sent  to  the  monastery  (whose  name  he  liad 
discovered  in  some  papers  belonging  to  the  man  that 
had  brought  him) ,  and  then  to  flee  to  France  or  Spain, 
for  every  day  that  he  passed  in  England  he  was  in 
danger  of  being  retaken  and  sent  back  to  prison  and 
perhaps  beheaded  as  a  traitor. 

He  told  Lord  Kocksbridge  as  much  of  his  story  as 
he  thought  prudent,  but  he  did  not  tell  either  his  own 
name  or  rank. 

"  Where  has  the  boy  been  since  the  monastery  was 
dissolved?  "  asked  the  Earl. 

"He  has  lived  with  a  poor  woman  who  has  given 
him  food  and  shelter ;  but  it  has  been  a  heavy  burden 
on  her,  and  she  can  spare  him  bread  no  more,  for  she 
has  many  children  and  is  now  a  widow,  God's  benison 
upon  her ! " 

"  Then  what  mean  you  to  do  with  the  child  ?  " 

"  I  brought  him  hither  that  I  might  take  him  to  my 
Lady  Throstlewood,   and   beg  her  of  her  charity  to 


The  Pin  Peddler. 


bind  him  to  a  trade,  for  she  it  was  who  took  pity  on 
him  in  his  tender  years  and  sent  him  to  us.  But 
now,  alas,  I  know  not  what  to  do.  The  lad  lies  ill, 
and  though  I  would  gladly  stay  beside  him,  I  dare  not 
delay." 

"  Why  such  haste.  Sir  Monk?"  asked  Lord  Rocks- 
bridge.  "Stay  here,  an  thou  wilt,  until  the  child 
can  travel  with  thee." 

"My  lord,  I  thank  you  for  your  gracious  charity, 
but  I  may  not  delay."  He  paused  a  moment,  then 
added :  "  I  will  trust  thine  honor  and  place  my  life 
in  thine  hands." 

Lord  Kocksbridge  smiled.  "Methinks,  good  father, 
'tis  in  mine  hand  already.  Hast  thou  forgotten  yester- 
day and  the  peril  thou  wast  in?  Nay,  even  this  very 
day  thou  hast  said  that  of  our  gracious  king  which  it 
were  well  for  thee  should  bo  soon  forgotten." 

"  Yet,  my  lord,  I  will  dare  to  trust  thee  even 
further.  I  was,  or  rather  I  am,  the  prior  of  St. 
Arthur's,  and  for  three  years  I  have  lain  a  prisoner 
in  the  common  jail,  holding  my  life  but  at  the  tyrant's 
pleasure,  in  hourly  peril  of  death  l)y  wasting  fever 
or  the  king's  command.  And  yet  I  live !  The  Holy 
Mother  prospered  me,  and  I  am  escaped  as  a  bird  from 
the  snare  of  the  fowler.  Save  for  Our  Lady's  blessed 
intervention  I  had  been  a  dead  man  ere  now,  but  she 
hath  deignea  to  aid  and  comfort  her  most  unworthy 


26 


My  Lady  Nell. 


sou,  aiul  I  live  !  I  live  to  labor  for  her  honor  and  her 
Holy  Church." 

Devout  Catholics  believed  that  the  Virgin  Mary,  the 
Holy  Mother,  had  the  power  to  work  miracles  for  their 
assistance,  and  they  not  infrequently  prayed  to  her 
instead  of  to  the  Saviour,  for  they  forgot  that  she  was 
nothing  more  than  a  holy  woman  ;  and  they  robbed 
God  of  the  honor  that  belongs  to  him  alone,  to  pay 
it  to  a  mortal  like  ourselves. 

"And  yet,  good  father,"  said  the  Earl,  "you  were 
wise  to  tempt  your  fate  a  little  less  rashly.  You  can 
scarce  look  for  miracles  at  every  turn,  and  raethinks 
you  '11  need  them,  if  you  are  to  preach  treason  in  the 
market-place  of  every  town  you  come  to." 

"Your  lordship  is  mistaken.  Alas!  not  in  every 
town  have  I  witnessed  to  the  truth.  Many  a  time 
have  1  kept  silence  when  my  heart  and  my  tongtie 
burned  to  cry  out  against  the  evil  mockery  of  our 
most  Holy  Church,  that  now  ministers  to  the  spiritual 
needs  of  this  misguided  laud.  Yet  have  1  kept 
silence ;  ay !  and  it  may  be  that  a  curse  shall  fall 
upon  me,  in  that  I  cried  not  aloud  in  the  sUceta 
against  the  tyrant  and  his  iniquities.  I  have  kept 
silence,  and  perchance  Our  Lady  is  therefore  wroth 
against  me." 

"It  is  madness,  good  father,  for  the  escaping  hare 
to  cry  out  against  the  hounds.     Be  silent,  be  cautious, 


The  Pin  Pedr.Uer, 


27 


and  you  will  reach  the  coast  in  safety.  Heed  my 
advice.  Go  you  down  at  once  to  Minton  or  Fairpool, 
whichever  you  can  make  the  easier,  and  tliere  take 
ship  for  France  or  Holland.  Leave  the  boy  to  me. 
I  will  take  him  to  the  Lady  Throstlewood,  and  an  she 
will  have  naught  to  do  with  him,  I  will  myself  bind 
him  apprentice  to  a  smith  or  hosier  or  saddler,  as  he 
seemeth  like  to  learn  the  best." 

"  My  lord,  I  thank  you  for  your  charity.  The  lad 
is  teachable  and  gentle,  and  I  trust  you  shall  not  find 
your  bounty  cast  away.  May  Holy  Mary  send  thee 
blessings  for  thy  goodness  to  the  boy.  My  prayers 
shall  daily  ask  a  rich  reward  on  thee  and  thine  for  all 
thy  grace  to  me  and  to  the  lad.  Thus,  then,  I  '11  say 
farewell." 

"  Stay,  good  father,  yet  a  moment.  My  men  shall 
guide  thee  on  thy  way,  at  least  until  thou  reachest 
JNIayton,  where  thou  wilt  find  shelter  till  the  dawn. 
But  first,  canst  thou  not  tell  me  more  of  Lady 
Throstlewood  and  this  poor  lad?" 

"  My  lord,  I  know  naught  of  her  save  her  name. 
Farewell.  An  old  man's  blessing  rest  on  you  and 
your  fair  child  !  " 

So  saying  he  turned  to  go,  but  stepped  back  to  say  : 
"  An  it  be  not  beneath  your  lordship's  condescension, 
bear  my  farewell  and  my  benediction  to  the  lad,  and 
bid  him  strive  to  win  Our  Lady's  grace  by  obedience 


28 


My  Lady  Nell. 


to  her  and  to  his  master.  But,  my  lord,  I  pray  you 
by  the  gentleness  and  charity  with  which  you  have 
borne  with  me  thus  far,  to  bid  your  chaplain  or  some 
holy  man  to  instruct  him  in  our  holy  faith,  that  he 
may  grow  up  godly  and  well  learned  in  all  that  it 
behoveth  him  to  know  for  his  soul's  health.  I  know 
that  he  is  lowly  and  humble  in  degree,  but,  my  lord  "  — 
"  Content  you,  good  my  father,  the  lad  an  he  get 
well  shall  be  instructed  according  to  your  wish  in  all 
that  concerns  his  true  welfare,  wiiether  spiritual  or 
temporal.      Good-e'eu,  and  a  fair  journey  to  you!" 


CHAPTER   11. 


LADY  TimoSTLEWOOD. 


"VTELL,"  said  her  father,  coming  across  the  broad 
lawn  where  she  was  phiying  with  a  noble 
deerhouud,  —  "Nell,  have  you  your  flowers  ready 
for  the  poor  sick  child  who  lies  yonder  in  Master 
Granlyn's  house?" 

"  Take  me  to-day,  father.  You  promised,  father ! 
I  want  to  take  my  pretty  roses  to  him  myself.  Father, 
do  let  me  go  !  " 

''  Well,  well,  little  one,  have  your  way  an  you  must ; 
but  make  haste,  for  I  must  be  going." 

Away  flew  Nell,  to  return  in  a  few  moments  attired 
in  the  magnificent  style  in  which  she  usually  went 
abroad. 

To  the  sick  lad  in  his  chamber,  the  little  lady  with 
her  sweet-smelling  roses  seemed  like  a  vision  from 
heaven.  Happily  the  house  was  on  the  outskirts  of 
the  town,  so  that  it  was  not  quite  so  dark  and  close  as 
those  in  the  more  central  streets,  but  still  he  grew  very 
weary  of  lying  on  his  hard  couch  all  the  long,  hot, 
sunmier  days,  and  though  the  wound  in  his  head  was 
almost  healed,  and  the  other  bruises  were  completely 


80 


My  Lady  Nell, 


well,  lie  grew  whitiir  iiuil  thiniKii*  uiul  weaker  day  by 
day.  From  the  window  ho  could  see  nothing  but  the 
walls  of  the  opposite  houses,  and  within  the  furniture 
was  of  the  roughest  and  rudest  description.  A  rough 
table,  a  few  hard,  wooden  benched,  three  or  four 
three-legged  "^tools,  and  some  wooden  platters  and 
bowls,  a  few  cooking-pots  and  a  fire-place,  was  all 
that  the  room  contained  in  which  he  lay  for  three 
long  weeks.  The  bed-rooms  were  even  poorer,  con- 
taining a  rough  pallet,  a  straw  mattress,  a  coverlet  of 
coarse  woolen  stuff,  and  for  a  i)i!!ow  a  log  of  wood. 
This  was  all  except  a  three-legged  stool  with  a  basin 
upon  it,  in  place  of  a  wash-stand,  and  a  couple  of 
stools  for  chairs.  liut  during  the  long  time  of  Hugh's 
illness,  the  Earl  had  commanded  his  servants  to  bring 
down  many  things  which  added  greatly  to  his  comfort, 
and  among  them  had  been  a  softer  pillow. 

But  in  spite  of  all  the  kindness  that  he  received 
both  from  the  Earl  and  from  his  patient  and 
gentle  nurse,  motherly  Dame  Granlyn,  the  time  hung 
heavy  on  his  hands.  His  greatest  amusement  had 
been  to  hear  the  old  woman's  tales  of  witches  and 
fairies  (in  both  of  which  she  was  a  devout  believer), 
and  to  watch  the  people  coming  and  going  in  the 
street  and  the  little  shop,  for  sometimes  the  barber's 
wife  set  the  shop-door  open,  and  then  he  could  both 
3ee  and  hear  all  that  went  on  therein.    In  the  whole 


Lady  Throsttewood. 


81 


house  there  were  no  books  sind  no  pictures,  but 
indeed  books  would  have  been  of  little  use  there,  for 
not  one  of  its  inmates  could  read.  Hugh  was  a 
patient  little  fellow  enough,  but  even  to  the  most 
cheerful  such  a  situation  would  have  been  depressing, 
and  it  was  not  surprising  that  his  health  grew  worse 
instead  of  better,  and  on  the  morning  of  Nell's  visit 
he  felt  so  very  miserable  that  he  began  to  think  that 
he  was  going  to  die. 

But  the  little  lady's  merry  face  and  lively  tongue 
soon  drove  such  thoughts  out  of  his  mind.  She  was 
not  at  all  shy,  and  asked  many  questions ;  then  look- 
ing pityingly  at  him,  and  stroking  his  thin  cheek  with 
her  little  soft  hand,  she  would  say,  "  Poor  Hugh  !  poor 
little  Hugh  !  I  am  so  sorry  !  "  Her  pity  was  so  pleas- 
ant that  he  scarcely  noticed  her  tone  of  condescen- 
sion, and  when  she  went  on,  "  Father,  dear,  mayn't 
he  come  out  with  me,  just  for  a  little  while?  Do  let 
him,  father  dear," — his  face  Hushed  and  his  eyes 
brightened  visibly.  He  watched  the  Earl's  face  with 
an  eagerness  that  did  not  escape  him. 

"  You  would  like  to  go?  "  he  asked. 

"  An  it  please  your  lordship,  1  should,"  replied  the 
lad. 

"  Could  you  make  room  for  him  beside  you  in  your 
litter,  little  Nell?" 

"  There  is  plenty  of  room,  father.  Let  us  make 
haste  ;  it  is  so  nice  outside  to-day." 


32 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Very  well,  sweetheart.  Now  run  and  tell  Hal  I 
want  him." 

Nell  went  and  called  the  servant,  who,  at  her 
father's  request,  carried  the  sick  boy  to  the  pretty, 
richly  cushioned  litter,  and  then  Nell  was  lifted  in 
beside  him.  Lord  Rocksbridge  did  not  accompany 
them,  but  after  telling  the  servants  in  what  direction 
to  go,  turned  into  another  street  where  he  had 
business  to  attend  to. 

Hugh  could  scarcely  believe  his  own  eyes  and  ears ; 
it  seemed  too  strange  to  be  true  that  he  should 
actually  be  riding  in  "  her  ladyship's  chair  "  with 
"her  ladyship"  herself  beside  him;  but  when  they 
had  left  the  dark  streets  behind  them,  and  were  out 
on  the  open  country  road  in  the  soft  breeze  and  the 
bright  sunshine,  his  delight  knew  no  bounds.  He 
raised  himself  on  his  elbow  and,  looking  over  the 
wide  fields  towards  the  distant  woods,  exclaimed, 
"Oil,  my  lady,  this  is  beautiful!" 

"  I  like  it,"  said  Nell.  "  I  'm  glad  you  like  to  come 
with  me.  Dame  Granlyn's  room  is  so  darlv  and  hot, 
1  was  sure  you  would.  Have  you  been  ill  all  the  time 
since  those  wicked  men  hurt  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  lady.     Were  you  there  that  day?  " 

"Father  took  me,  and  I  saw  you  by  the  cross.  I 
am  so  sorry  for  you,  poor  Hugh." 

"  1  shall  soon  be  well  now,  I  trow.     It  is  very  good 


Lady  Throstleviood. 


33 


of  ray  lord  and  of  you  to  let  me  ride  in  this  grand 
chair.  I  think  the  fresh  air  was  what  I  needed  to 
make  me  well." 

"  Then  you  shall  ride  in  it  every  day,  poor  boy  !  " 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  pretty  lady.  You  have  been  too 
good  to  me  already.  My  lord,  your  father,  would  not 
have  it  so." 

"•  I  shall  ask  him  when  I  go  home.  He  will  let  me 
lend  my  pretty  chair  to  you  an  I  wish  it,  for  he 
always  lets  me  have  my  way.  I  shall  ask  him  to  give 
you  leave  to  come  to  see  me,  and  then  I  '11  show  you 
my  fine  new  necklace  and  the  pins  he  bought  for  me 
at  the  fair." 

"  Thank  you,  my  lady ;  look  at  yon  pretty  bird. 
Hark !  how  lie  is  singing !  He  is  happy  and  glad  to 
be  out  in  the  sunsriine,  I'll  warrniit  you." 

Nell  was  as  good  as  her  word,  and  to  Hugh's  delight 
and  surprise  the  Karl  sent  down  for  him  to  come  up 
to  the  Hall  until  he  was  stronger  and  able  to  be  put  to 
learn  a  trade.  He  was  very  happy  there,  and  in  the 
fresh  air  and  sunshine  he  got  well  so  fast  that  ha 
began  to  fear  that  the  Earl  would  say  that  he  was  well 
enough  to  go  back  to  the  dingy  town.  He  knew  that 
he  had  no  riglit  to  be  idle,  but  he  loved  the  grand  old 
hall  and  his  pretty  playfellow,  "  my  Lady  Nell,"  very 
dearly,  and  he  dreaded  that  she  would  soon  forget  him 
when  he  had  gone  away  to  learn   his  business  in  the 


My  Lady  Nell. 


town.  It  was  not  likely  that  a  grand  lady  would 
think  any  thing  about  a  poor  apprentice ;  but  he 
Bhould  be  very  sorry,  for  all  that. 

One  rainy  day  they  had  been  romping  in  the  great 
hall,  which  was  lined  with  dark  oak  be;. uti fully  carved 
and  polished,  and  was  adorned  w  ''»  I  "t  suits  of 
armor,  helmets,  and  arms,  when  Nci..  W;  i.  bad  grown 
tired  of  play,  asked  him  to  sing  to  her. 

He  had  often  sung  to  her  when  they  had  been  alone, 
but  he  did  not  like  to  do  so  in  the  presence  of  Lord 
Rocksbridge,  who  had  just  then  entered  the  hall. 

"  By-and-by,  my  lady,"  he  promised. 

"  'Sing  now,  my  lad,  an  thou  canst.  I  would  like  to 
hear  thee,  for  I  have  hoard  much  of  thy  wondrous 
singing,"  said  Ijord  Rocksbridge,  seating  himself  in  a 
huge  velvet-covered  chair,  and  drawing  Nell  towarfis 
him.  tShe  stood  beside  his  chair  with  his  arm  «'  oi  f^ 
her,  and  her  hand  resting  on  his  knee,  an(?  .  u'h 
stood  before  them,  blushing  at  his  lordship's  ;.  .?ij. 
and  yet  pleased  at  his  request. 

"  Well,  my  boy,"  said  the  Earl,  after  a  moment's 
pause,  "  hast  no  song  for  us?  " 

"Sing  '  P'aire  Ladye  Isabel,'"  said  Nell.  "I  like 
to  iiear  about  her  '  green  gown  fringed  with  gold,' 
and  how  she  was  '  wedded  to  the  gruesome  lord  wlio 
was  on  evil  bent.'  " 

Hugh   did  as  he  was  bidden,  and  sang   ?;j'f  cuaint 


Lady  TJirostlewood. 


35 


old  song  from  beginning  to  end.  The  story  was  a  sad 
one,  and  as  it  proc;  <ied,  the  Piarl  wondered  at  his 
little  daughter's  liking  for  it.  After  many  misfortunes 
and  misadventures  the  "  faire  ladye  "  died,  and  then 
at  last  "the  gruesome  lord"  discovered  her  true 
wortii,  and  expressed  iiis  penitence  and  sorrow  in  a 
most  mournful  and  pathetic  strain  over  her  tomb. 
Hugh  sang  these  last  verses  with  strange  power  and 
sweetness.  The  wailing  notes  of  the  melod}'  even 
more  than  the  sorrowful  words  roused  melancholy 
echoes  in  the  heart  of  Lord  Rocksbridge,  for  he  too 
had  lost  "the  faire,  sweet  ladye  who  had  been  his 
wife,"  and  when  the  voice  of  the  little  singer  ceased 
to  ring  through  the  hall,  the  Earl's  head  was  bowed 
down  and  rested  on  his  hano  oO  that  the  children 
could  not  see  his  face,  and  for  several  minutes  he 
neither  spoke  nor  moved.  Hut  at  last  he  '  >oked  up 
suddenly  and  thanked  Hugh  for  liis  song.  The  boy, 
fearing  that  he  had  displeased  him,  was  beginning 
to  murmur  some  apology,  when  Lord  Rocksbridge 
stopped  him. 

"  Nay,  my  lad,  you  are  not  to  blame  !  "  he  said. 
"  Your  song  was  but  too  good,  that  is  all.  You  know 
not  yet  how  such  sad  music  stirs  the  heart  and  wakes 
bright  memories  within  the  soul,  that  so  mock  the 
(lai'kncss  of  the  present  with  their  own  sweetness  as  to 
make  the  very  past  seem  painful.     You  know  not  this, 


36 


My  Lady  Nell. 


and  yet  you  sing  as  if  the  words  came  from  your  heart. 
How  it  is,  I  know  not ;  but  let  it  pass,  only  tell  me 
how  and  when  and  where  you  learned  to  sing." 

"My  lord,  unless  it  were  in  the  convent,  I  never 
learnt.  I  have  heard  singers  in  the  streets  and  in 
the  churches ;  that  is  all." 

"What,  boy  !  dost  mean  to  tell  me  thou  hast  learned 
both  words  and  tune  from  the  strolling  minstrels  of 
the  streets?  Canst  thou  remember  word  for  word  a 
ballad,  with  but  hearing  once  or  twice?  An  thou 
canst,  't  is  passing  strange,  'tis  wondrous  strange,  but 
I  much  fear  me  that  thou  hast  told  me  less  than 
truth ! " 

"  Nay,  my  lord,  I  would  not  lie  unto  your  lordship 
for  the  world.  I  know  nothing  but  what  I  have 
remembered  ;  for,  alas !  1  am  poor  and  ignorant.  I 
can  not  read  a  line,  and  who,  my  lord,  would  trouble 
themselves  to  instruct  a  poor  lad  like  me  ?  " 

"What!  did  the  good  father  with  whom  yn:.  came 
hither  teach  you  nothing?" 

"He  taught  me  a  couple  of  the  holy  psalms  in  the 
Latin  tongue,  but,  my  lord,  he  was  an  old  man,  and 
weary,  and  oftentimes  he  found  no  fitting  opportunity 
wherein  he  might  learn  me  of  the  Church's  hymns  and 
prayers."  ^ 

"  Do  you  know  what  the  good  father  desired  me  to 
do  for  von  ?  " 


Lady  Tlirunlleirood. 


37 


"To  bind  me  ton  trade,  may  it  please  your  lord- 
siiip?"  said  tlie  lad,  a  little  sadly. 

"  Ay  !  or  rather,  to  take  you  to  my  good  neighbor, 
Lady  Throstlewood,  and  beg  her  to  protect  you  and 
put  you  in  the  way  of  earning  an  honest  livelihood. 
Dost  remember  aught  of  her?"  inquired  Lord  Rocks- 
bridge. 

"  Nay,  ray  lord,  except  that  that  the  good  father 
told  me  of  her  charity  unto  me." 

"  Thou  hast  grown  strong  and  well,  hast  thou  not?" 

"  Yea,  my  lord,  thanks  to  your  gracious  kindness 
towards  me." 

"And  yet,"  said  the  Karl,  smiling,  "  meseems  thou 
art  scarce  thankful  for  thy  recovery,  after  all.  Shalt 
thou  not  be  glad  to  learn  an  honest  trade  whereby  thou 
mayest  live  in  comfort?  " 

The  boy  hung  down  his  head  and  made  no  answer. 

"  Wliat !  dost  wish  to  live  in  idleness?  Shame  on 
thee,  lad,  I  had  thought  better  of  thee." 

"Nay,  my  lord;  I  am  ready  to  do  whatever  your 
lordship  pleases." 

" 'T  is  well;  on  the  morrow,  then,  we  will  to  ray 
Lady  Throstlewood ;  perchance  she  will  help  thee. 
Cio,  now  ;  the  rain  has  stopped,  get  you  out  into  the 
sunshine.  My  Lady  Nell  is  waiting  for  her  play- 
fellow." 

The  day  after  the  above  conversation  was  remai'k- 


as 


My  Lady  Nell, 


ably  fine,  and  Ix)rd  Kocksbridge  fulfilled  his  promise  of 
taking  Hugh  to  Throstle  wood  Hall  —  a  new  and  mag- 
nificently furnished  mansion,  built  in  the  midst  of  a 
fine  park  of  oaks  and  chestnuts,  and  so  lately  that 
workmen  had  been  engaged  upon  it  until  within 
twelve  months  of  the  time  of  which  I  am  writing. 

Hugh,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  rode  a  handsome 
palfrey,  and  was  well  dressed  in  a  quiet-colored  suit 
of  brown,  which  circumstances  would  ha,ve  given  him 
great  pleasure  except  for  his  anxiety  as  to  Lady 
Throstle  wood's  reception  of  him. 

She  was  a  young,  handsome,  dark-eyed  lady, 
dressed  in  silk  and  lace,  and  richly  adorned  with 
jewels,  and  she  had  one  son  and  several  little 
daughters.  Her  husb.nud  was  away  at  sea,  but  she 
received  her  visitor  graciously  in  a  saloon  hung  with 
tapestry  representing  the  conquest  of  England  by 
the  Normans,  which  had  been  wrought  by  several 
generations  of  the  fair  ladies  of  Throstlewood,  and 
Lord  Rocksbridge,  after  the  usual  polite  inquiries 
after  the  health  of  all  the  members  of  the  family, 
introduced  the  object  of  his  visit. 

To  his  surprise,  Lady  Throstlewood  turned  pale  as 
death  when  he  mentioned  the  lad's  name,  but,  after  a 
moment's  hesitation,  denied  any  knowledge  of  him. 

"The  good  father  must  have  been  mistaken,"  she 
said.  "I  am  sorry  for  your  trouble,  my  lord,  but  I 
know  nothing  of  the  lad." 


Lady  Throstlewood. 


39 


"  He  is  u  bright,  clever  boy.  I  brouglit  him  with 
ine,  thinking  tiiut  it  might  please  your  ladyship  to 
see  liim.  He  sings,  too,  wondrous  well  for  such  a 
child." 

Lady  Throstlewood  tinkled  a  silver  hand-))eri  that 
stood  beside  her  on  a  table,  and  when  the  servant 
entered  she  bade  him,  "Go  fetch  the  lad  my  lord 
of  liocksbridge  brought  hither.  Tell  him  I  would 
speak  with  him." 

Hugh  made  his  reverence  to  her  ladyship  shyly  and 
ratlier  fearfully,  but  she  spoke  graciously  enough, 
though  coldly.  "So  this  is  tlie  lad,"  she  said,  looking 
at  him  with  a  curious  scrutiny  tiiat  abashed  the  child. 
"  How  old  are  you,  my  l)oy  ? " 

"May  it  please  y(jur  ladyship,  I  am  nigh  on 
twelve." 

"  My  lord  tells  me  you  desire  to  learn  a  trade. 
What  have  you  done  iiitlierto?" 

"  Any  thing,  ray  lady,  that  people  would  set  me  to, 
It  was  not  much.  " 

"  For  what  reason  have  you  come  hither?  I  fear 
you  may  find  it  little  less  dillicult  to  earn  your  living 
liere  than  in  London.  Nay,  there  must  be  more  work 
there  than  here  for  a  lad  like  you." 

"  But,  my  lady,  the  good  fatlier  said  "  — 

"  The  good  father  made  a  uii^tuke,  my  lad.  I  am 
not  the  lady  that  he  supposed.  I  never  heard  your 
name  or  saw  your  face  before ;  that  I  kiiow." 


40 


My  Lady  Nell. 


She  spoke  very  decidedly,  and  Hugh  looked  from 
her  to  Lord  Rocksbridge  entreatingly.  The  iiarl  said 
nothing,  however,  and  after  a  time  she  spoke  again. 

"I  am  sorry  for  your  disappointment,  child,  and 
that  ye  may  be  in  no  worse  case  than  ye  were 
before,  I  will,  at  the  first  opportunity,  send  you 
back  to  London." 

"  But,  my  lady,  what  should  I  do  there?  "  he  asked 
in  a  tone  of  bitter  disappointment. 

"What  did  ye  there  before?"  she  inquired  some- 
what sharply. 

Here  the  Earl  interposed.  "  Nay,  my  lady,  leave 
the  child  to  me.  I  promised  the  monk  that  I  would 
see  that  he  was  suitably  instructed  in  a  trade  whereby 
be  might  earn  his  bi'ead,  unless  it  pleased  your  lady- 
ship to  make  provision  for  him." 

Lady  Throstlewood  was  visibly  ill-pleased.  "  But, 
fair  sir,  are  you  bound  to  keep  that  pn  mise,  now  that 
ye  have  learned  that  the  monk  hath  lied  to  you? 
Doubtless  he  was  weary  of  the  charf;es  which  he 
was  put  to  on  the  lad's  account,  and  so,  forthwith, 
he  must  needs  invent  this  lying  tale  to  throw  the 
burden  upon  you  or  me." 

"Mayhap  you  are  right,  madam,"  replied  the  Earl 
carelessly ;  "  but  an  you  are,  it  had  been  a  crying 
shame  to  leave  so  fair  a  child  to  the  care  of  such  a 
frontless  rogue." 


Lady  Throstlewood. 


41 


"  Nay,  then,  my  lord,  an  you  are  content,  't  is  well. 
I  did  but  warn  you." 

"  Accept  ray  thanks,  then,  lady,  for  thy  courtesy," 
replied  the  Earl,  rising  and  bowing  low  over  the  hand 
which  she  extended  to  him.     "Good-morrow,  madam." 

"  Good-morrow,  my  lord.  I  fear  me  nuicii  that  you 
have  undertaken  a  thankless  task.  After  all 's  said 
yon  child  is  but  a  vagrant,  and  they  are  ever  idle  and 
mischievous  rogues.  Be  ruled  by  me,  and  send  the 
lad  about  his  business.  I  know  these  lazy  vagabonds 
too  well,  and  the  good  lord,  my  husband,  has  often 
warned  me  against  their  lying  tricks  and  deceitful 
inventions.  That  child,  fair-seeming  as  he  is,  will 
grow  up  like  the  rest,  an  arrant  thief  and  liar.  He 
hath  the  marks  of  it  already  in  his  face." 

Lord  Rocksbridge  turned  the  lad  towards  the  light, 
saying,  "  Madam,  an  I  know  aught  of  faces,  this  lad 
is  neither  thief  nor  rogue.  I  thank  you  for  your 
counsel,  but  your  ladyship  must  forgive  me  for 
following  mine  own  judgment.  At  the  worst  mine 
error  will  do  little  harm.  If  he  be  idle  and  mischiev- 
ous I  shall  soon  perceive  it,  and  then  I  can  but  follow 
your  ladyship's  advice." 

"  Ail,  well,  my  lord,  I  have  said  my  say.  On  my 
conscience  I  could  do  no  less  than  warn  you.  But 
none  the  less  I  wish  you  well  to  your  undertaking.  I 
sliall  be  very  glad  to  hear  that  the  lad  is  doing  well  by 
your  lordship  and  his  master." 


42 


My  Lady  Nell. 


>  I 


"  You  hetir  lier  ladyship,  Hugh.  Giv«  her  your 
thanks  for  her  gracious  wishes  for  you,"  exchiiuiecl 
the  ICarl. 

"  I  thank  your  ladyship,  may  it  please  you,  for"  — 

"Tut,  tut,  boy!''  interrupted  Lady  Throstlewood 
impatiently.  "  I  desire  not  ycjur  thanks.  Learn  to  be 
silent  and  respectful  in  the  presence  of  your  betters." 

She  spoke  to  Hugh,  but  her  eyes  were  on  Ix)rd 
Rocksbridge,  who,  however,  said:  "Since  it  luitii 
pleased  you,  fairest  lady,  to  take  so  kind  an  interest 
in  the  lad,  I  shall  take  heed  to  let  you  know  an  he 
turns  out  ill,  according  to  your  fears." 

"  (rOod-morrow,  my  lord,"  said  tlie  lady  angrily; 
and  with  another  low  bow  tlio  Earl  left  her. 

On  the  way  home  ho  asked  Hugh  what  trade  he 
thought  he  would  like  best,  but  could  get  no  answer 
beyond  "  Wiiatever  your  h)rdslup  pleases." 

"  But,  my  cluld,  I  Avish  you  to  choose  for  yourself. 
How  would  you  like  to  be  a  carpenter?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  doubtless  'tis  a  good  trade." 

"Or  a  baker?" 

"  I  care  not,  my  lord." 

"  Or  a  mercer,  or  a  saddler,  or  a  tailor?  " 

"  Indeed,  my  lord,  I  wisli  only  to  do  as  you  l)id 
me." 

"But,  sure,  a  little  lad  like  you  must  sometimes 
think  what  you  would  wish  to  be.      When  you  were 


Lady  Thrustlcwoud. 


43 


with  the  good  father  and  saw  the  gay  'prentice  huis 
in  till!  towns,  did  you  never  thiuli  how  pleasant  it 
woiihl  be  when  yon  were  a  'prentice  too  ? " 

"Nay,  my  lord." 

"What!  do  you  never  thinli  or  dream  of  being  a 
man,  my  child?" 

"  Sometimes,  may  it  please  your  lordship." 

Tile  Earl  paused  a  moment,  then  said  slowly  :  "  Once 
upon  a  time  there  lived  a  great  magician,  —  that  is, 
Hugh,  one  who  has  more  power  and  more  knowledge 
than  other  men, — and  every  one  who  wished  for  what 
he  had  not,  and  every  one  who  dreamed  of  happiness 
beyond  his  reach,  went  to  this  great  magician  for  his 
iielp."  Again  hu  paused,  and  Hugh  asi<ed  quickly : 
"Is  ho  still  alive,  my  lord?" 

"  Nay,  lie  lived,  an  he  lived  at  all,  many  hundred 
years  ago,  and  his  story  is  written  in  one  of  the  great 
books  that  you  have  seen  me  read.  But  listen.  Many 
men  went  to  him,  but  some  he  sent  away,  for  he  said : 
'  1  give  not  my  good  gifts  for  nothing :  you  must 
bring  me  somewhat  in  return.'  One  man  came  to 
him  who  wished  for  gold  and  lands.  '  Thei  said 
the  magician,  '  doff  your  velvet  cloak  and  your  gold 
collar  and  give  them  to  me,  and  1  will  tell  you  how 
you  may  die  rich.  Go,  clothe  yourself  in  russet,  sell 
your  handsome  steeds,  eat  only  bread,  drink  naught 
but  water,  and  labor  from  morning  until  eve.'     But 


44 


My  Lady  Nell. 


the  man  grnrabled  and  exchiiniod  that  it  iieodud  no 
magician  to  get  him  gold  in  that  fashion.  Anotlier 
came  for  learning,  and  he  was  bidden  to  bring  all  iiis 
time  and  strength ;  and  in  exchange  for  that  the  magi- 
cian gave  him  learning.  A  third  came  for  glory  :  he 
wished  his  name  to  live  after  he  himself  was  dead, 
lie  was  a  fair,  young,  happy  gentleman,  and  tlie 
magician  looked  very  sad  when  he  said  he  wanted 
'glory.'" 

"  Wherefore,  my  lord?"  asked  Hue, 

"  He  offered  him  beauty  or  wisdom  or  wealth," 
continued  Lord  Itocksbridge,  "  but  he  would  nbne  of 
them :  he  cried  but  the  more  for  '  honor  and  glory.' 
'  Then,'  said  the  magician,  '  you  must  pay  the  price 
for  it.'  '  Name  it  and  't  is  yours ! '  cried  the  youth. 
'  'T  is  a  heavy  price  for  a  worthless  thing,'  said  the 
magician.  '  Worthless  ! '  exclaimed  tiie  young  man 
'  Call  you  it  worthless  to  have  a  name  remembered  in 
song  and  story  long  after  the  body  has  turned  to  dust? 
Is  it  worthless  to  have  our  deeds  imaged  forth  in  glow- 
ing colors  by  the  painter's  art,  that  generations  after 
death  we  may  move  the  hearts  of  men  to  high  feats 
of  honor?'  'But,'  said  the  magician,  'the  price  is 
death  ! '  '  Then  take  thy  price  ! '  he  cried  ;  and  he 
rushed  proudly  on  to  his  fate,  choosing  a  fearful 
death  in  battle  that  he  might  gain  the  gift  he 
coveted.     And   to  this  day  his  deed  of   valor   lives 


4- 


Lady  Throstlewood. 


45 


ill  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen,  and  the  glory  that 
lie  (lied  for  is  heaped  upon  his  name." 

Once  more  the  Earl  paused,  looking  gravely  on  the 
kindling  eye  and  glowing  cheek  of  his  little  compan- 
ion. "  Many  came  to  the  great  magician  for  health 
or  wealth  or  honor  or  wisdom  or  beauty,  but  one  gift 
in  his  possession  (and  that  the  best)  was  never  sought, 
until  hi!  had  grown  old  and  sorrowf i  for  fear  that  he 
should  die  with  this  great  gift  still  neglected.  But 
one  day  there  came  a  little  lad,  poor  and  unlearned, 
and  sad  and  humble  in  appearance,  but  the  magician 
received  him  kindly.  '  My  son,'  he  said,  '  what  want 
you  of  me?'  The  lad  bent  his  head,  then  fell  upon 
his  knees.  '  O  noble  master,'  he  murmured,  '  give 
me  the  greatest  gift ! '  The  magician's  face  bright- 
ened. '  My  greatest  I  would  give  thee  gladly,  but 
knowest  thou  the  price?  Give  rae  thy  life,  thy  heart, 
thine  all,  then  the  great  gift  of  goodness  shall  be 
thine.'  The  lad  smiled  joyfully.  '  All  will  I  give, 
and  gladly,  for  that  gift.'  '  Yet,'  said  the  magician, 
'  thou  mayest  find  it  hard  to  give  thine  all ;  and  till 
thou  dost,  my  gift  shall  not  be  wholly  thine.'  '  I  am 
content,'  replied  the  lad,  '  an  thou  canst  do  no  more.' 
So  he  went  forth,  and  laboring  humbly  and  faithfully 
among  the  poor  and  sick  and  outcast  of  his  race,  he 
won  no  honor,  no  wealth,  nay,  rather,  he  gave  the 
little  that  he  had ;  yet  to  his  life's  end  he  received 


46 


My  Lady  Nell. 


not  his  full  reward.  But  now,  I  doubt  not,  he  hath 
received  it,  for  ages  since  he  passed  from  earth  to 
heaven." 

Hugh  listened  attentively,  but  said  nothing  until  the 
Earl  asked  him  what  he  would  choose  an  the  magician 
still  lived. 

"  My  lord,  perchance  I  may  be  wrong,  bnt  I  think  I 
should  have  cliosen  to  be  learned." 

"  What!  my  child,  wouldst  sooner  be  learned  than 
good  ?  " 

Hugh  look  I'd  grave.  "  My  lord,  't  is  so  hard  to  be 
good,  and  1  want  so  much  to  be  a  learned  man,  like 
those  the  good  father  told  of,  who  could  make  sweet 
music,  and  speak  in  strange  tongues,  and  tell  the  stars 
by  name." 

"  And  yet,"  said  the  Earl,  "  be  a  man  never  so 
wise  or  never  so  great,  he  had  better  be  poor  and 
ignori'.nt,  an  he  be  not  also  good.  My  child,  know  ye 
not  that  we  all  journey  towards  an  after-life,  for 
which  this  sojourn  on  the  earth  is  l)ut  a  preparation?" 

"Yea,  my  lord.  I  know  that  we  shall  live  forever." 

"  Then,  knowing  tiiat,  we  siiould  think  of  this  life 
always  in  the  light  of  tlie  life  beyond.  We  should 
ever  strive  so  to  live  here  that  we  may  be  fit  for  heaven 
hereafter.  You  wonder,  perchance,  wherefore  I  speak 
thi'.s  over  so  slight-seeming  a  matter  as  the  choice  of 
a  trade.     But  know  ye  that  the  good  God  rules  and 


Lady  Throstlewood. 


47 


guides  the  lowliest  evpn  :is  lie  does  the  highest,  so 
that  nothing  is  too  small  for  him  to  note.  N(jw, 
meseems,  you  think  it  a  small  thing  to  become  a 
baker  or  a  carpenter ;  yet,  if  the  Lord  of  heaven 
has  made  you  lowly  in  station,  that  ye  may  do  such 
work  as  that,  are  ye  not  wrong  to  be  discontented  with 
your  lot?" 

Lord  llocksbridge  spoke  very  kindly,  but  Hugh 
listened  sadly,  for  the  child  had  hoped  in  a  vague, 
undefined  fashion  that  he  would  lielp  him  to  gain  his 
wish  of  being  a  great  and  learned  man. 

"  Now,"  continued  the  Earl,  "if  God  spoke  to  you 
from  heaven,  and  told  you  that  his  will  for  you  was  to 
be  poor  and  ignorant  and  to  labor  all  your  life  long 
with  your  hands,  would  ye  not  willingly  bo  iiis  baker 
or  his  carpenter?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  I  would." 

"Then  think  of  this  ;  for  thougli  lie  may  not  speak 
from  heaven,  ye  may  still  work  for  him,  an  ye  but  do 
your  work  as  in  his  sight  He  cares  not  what  the 
work  may  be,  an  it  be  but  truly  done.  In  his  sight, 
my  cliild,  thou  and  I  are  equal ;  fci  before  him  all  the 
sons  of  men  are  lowly  and  sinfn.." 

They  rode  on  in  silence  till  within  sight  of  the  hall. 
Then  Hugh  said  hastily,  "  My  lord,  I  mean  not  to  be 
misproud  and  rebellious.  Doubtless  your  lordship 
knowcth  best ;  therefore,  an  it  please  you,  I  will  l)e 
a  carpenter." 


48 


My  Lady  Nell. 


The  Earl  smiled  kindly  on  him,  but  little  Nell  came 
running  to  meet  them,  so  he  said  nothing  except 
"  That  is  well,  my  lad." 

Nell  asked  many  questions,  and  was  delighted  t;0 
hear  that  Lady  Throstlewood  did  not  wish  to  keep 
her  favorite.  "And  now,  father,"  she  said,  "he 
may  stay  to  play  with  me,  may  he  not?" 

"  For  a  while,  little  one.  But  he  is  growing  big 
and  strong  ;  he  can  not  always  play,  Nell." 

"  1  wish  he  could  !  "  she  said.  "  I  shall  miss  him 
sore.     Father,  darling,  let  him  stay  with  me." 

"  My  lord  says  right.  1  am  growing  big  and 
strong,  and  I  must  go,  my  lady,"  said  Hugh.  " 'T  is 
not  meet  that  1  should  live  in  idleness.  I  'm  going  to 
be  a  carpenter,  and  perchance,  when  1  liave  learned 
my  trade,  I  '11  make  a  pretty  chair  for  you,  my  lady, 
that  you  can  rest  in  here  in  the  garden  when  you  are 
tired  of  play." 

"  Nay,  nay,  Hugh,  I  will  have  none  of  your  pretty 
chairs  !  I  want  you  to  stay,  to  sing  me  merry  lays  and 
to  tell  me  bonny  tales.     Will  you  not  stay,  Hugh?" 

"  My  little  lady,  I  can  not  stay  alway.  Hut  come, 
an  it  please  you,  and  I  will  sing  to  you  whatever  you 
list." 

But  Nell  burst  into  tears,  and,  stamping  her  little 
foot,  cried  out,  "You  nhaXl  stay,  naughty  Hugh  I  I 
want  you,  and  you  shall !  " 


Lad^  Thrusthwood. 


49 


■'Nell!  Nell!"  said  her  father  reproviugly.  But 
she  threw  herself  down  on  the  grass  and  sobbed  as  if 
her  heart  would  break ;  and  after  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion lier  father  raised  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  and 
comforted  her.  He  bade  Hugh  leave  them,  and  when 
he  was  out  of  hearing,  he  told  his  little  daughter  that 
as  she  so  much  wished  it,  Hugh  sliould  stay ;  only 
that  she  must  not  tell  him  so  at  present. 

"Why  not,  father?"  she  asked,  smiling  through 
her  tears. 

"  Because  I  wish  to  try  the  lad,  to  see  what  he  is 
fit  for.     Can  you  not  keep  a  secret,  diuighter  mine?" 

"Yea,  I  can,  my  lord!"  replied  the  little  maiden 
with  dignity. 

"  Well,  then,  little  one,  listen  !  Hugh  shall  stay, 
and  he  shall  learn  to  read  and  write  and"  — 

"  O  father !  T  thought  he  was  to  pl:i\  with  me," 
interrujited  Nell,  with  a  disappointed  face. 

"  But  how  will  it  be  Avhen  he  is  a  man,  sweetheart, 
if  he  can  do  naught  but  play?  Nay,  nay,  my  child, 
he  nmst  learn  to  do  something.  I  can  not  liave  him 
idle,  little  one,  nor  thou,  eitlier.  The  morrow  shall  be 
a  holiday,  but  after  that  both  tliou  and  he  must  learn. 
1  doubt  thou  hast  almost  forgotten  that  which  tli<»u 
didst  know." 

"  Nay,  my  father,  that  have  I  not.  I  will  bring  my 
book,  and  thou  shalt  hear  me." 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


"  Stay,  sweetheart,  but  one  moment.  Remember, 
Hugh  is  not  to  know  that  I  have  told  you.  'T  is  to  be 
a  great  secret  betwixt  you  and  me  ;  dost  understand  ?  " 
"  Ay,  father  !  and  I  can  keep  a  secret  right  well." 
"Ah,  well,  sweet,  then  I  needs  must  trust  thee," 
said  lier  father,  as  she  ran  away  to  fetch  her  despised 
lesson-book  ;  for  Nell  hated  learning  to  read  as  much 
as  some  little  girls  of  the  present  day. 


CHAFfER  III. 

MASTER  OMER. 

rr^HREE  or  fonr  weeks  had  gone  by  and  Nell  still 
kept  the  secret,  though  she  burned  to  tell  it. 
Hugh  wondered  when  his  lordship  would  have  him 
apprenticed  to  his  trade,  and  the  servants  had  begun 
to  talk  of  the  favor  which  was  shown  to  the  lad  both 
by  their  lord  and  his  little  daughter.  "  It  was  scarce 
meet,"  they  said,  "  that  her  ladyship  should  be 
allowed  to  spend  hours  of  her  time  in  the  company 
of  a  little  vagrant ;  "  and  old  Bess,  the  nurse,  even 
went  so  far  as  to  remonstrate  with  Lord  Rocksbridge 
on  the  subject.  "  A  stroller  like  yon  lad,"  sLe  said, 
"  was  scarce  like  to  teach  her  ladyship  aught  that  was 
good  for  her  to  know." 

But  the  Piarl  only  laughed  good-humoredly  and 
asked,  "Hath  he  taught  her  ill,  then?" 

"•Nay,  my  lord,  but  'tis  more  by  reason  of  my 
lady's  natural  goodness  than  by  any  fault  of  his,"  she 
said.  "An  it  please  you,  my  lord,  I  would  recom- 
mend you  to  send  "  — 

"  Be  not  unkind  to  the  lad,  Bess,"  interrupted  her 
master.     "1  desire  that   none  of   ye  concern  your- 


My  Lady  NelL 


selves  further  with  the  matter.  Leave  the  boy  to 
me,  and  meddle  not  with  that  which  is  out  of  your 
control.  1  know  what  I  do,  and  wherefore  't  is  done. 
Get  you  gone  !     Your  lady  waits  your  coming." 

"But,  ray  lord"  — 

"  Say  not  another  word,  woman,  an  thou  desirest 
to  retain  my  favor !  " 

The  Earl  had  at  first  intended  to  put  Hugh  to  a 
trade,  as  lie  told  him,  but  his  daughter  had  taken  so 
violent  ;i  fancy  to  him  that  he  was  unwilling  to 
distress  her  by  sending  her  playfellow  away,  and 
as  time  went  on  he  became  convinced  that  the  child 
had  more  than  an  ordinary  share  of  talents ;  so  that 
he  began  to  think  that  he  might  be  better  fitted  to 
labor  with  his  head  than  with  his  hands.  But  he  did 
not  tell  Hugli  of  the  change  in  his  intentions,  for  he 
wished  to  discover  something  more  of  his  character 
and  abilities ;  and  for  this  end  he  requested  his 
chaplain  to  give  him  daily  lessons  in  the  arts  of 
reading  and  writing.  His  progress  was  rapid,  and 
his  diligence  astonishing,  according  to  his  teacher's 
report,  and  this  was  no  exaggeration,  for  Hugh 
believed  that  each  precious  lesson  might  be  the  last 
and  so  made  the  most  of  it. 

Lord  Rocksbridge  watched  him  closely  and  was 
pleased  with  his  gentle  manners  and  his  patient 
acquiescence  to  his  Avill.     It  was  clear  enough  that 


Master  Omer. 


58 


he  would  gladly  have  devoted  all  his  time  to  his 
])ooks,  but  nevertheless  he  endeavored  to  show  his 
gratitude  to  his  protector  by  quick  and  zealous 
obedience  to  his  coinmands ;  and  Lord  liocksbridge 
purposely  set  him  many  little  tasks  to  try  wliether  he 
iiad  begun  to  learn  the  lesson  that  to  do  even  an 
irksome  and  humble  duty  may  be  the  highest  fulfill- 
ment of  God's  will. 

One  day  he  came  upon  the  boy  poring  over  an  old 
volume  that  his  teacher  had  lent  him  full  of  stories  of 
warriors  and  dragons. 

"  Ah,  what  book  is  that?  They  tell  me  you  get  on 
finely,  but  I  would  see  it  for  myself ;  so  read  on 
aloud  to  me,  in  the  place  where  your  book  is  open." 

Hugh  felt  very  shy  and  much  honored  by  his 
lordship's  request,  but  did  his  best,  and  though  he 
stumbled  over  all  the  long  words,  really  performed  his 
task  very  credital)ly.  He  was  rewarded  by  Lord 
Rocksbridge's,  "  You  do  bravely,  my  lad.  i  see 
tliat  you  are  diligent  and  patient,  and  that  is  well. 
Not  all  would-be  scholars  (juit  tiiemselves  so  fair, 
when  they  come  to  the  proof."  So  sayiug,  he  was 
passing  on,  when  Hugh  touched  him,  saying,  — 

"  My  lord  !  " 

"  Well,  my  child  !  " 

But  he  seemed  to  have  some  difficulty  in  saying 
what  he  wanted.     At  last  he  stammered :  — 


54 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Can  you  not  find  any  one,  my  lord,  who  will  take 


me 


?  " 


"  What  mean  you,  Hugh?  " 

"  I  mean,  may  it  please  your  lordship,  is  there  none 
who  will  take  me  as  'prentice?" 

"I  know  not,  Hugh.  Let  be  awhile;  methinks 
my  Lady  Nell  desires  your  company,  and,  an  you 
are  happy  here,  you  shall  not  be  bound  apprentice  till 
another  month  is  out." 

But  the  inoutli  went  by,  and  Hugh  again  reminded 
his  lordship  of  his  promise  to  have  him  taught  a 
trade. 

"  My  lord,"  he  said,  "^  will  you  not  now  that  I  go 
into  the  town?" 

"  What !  art  weary  of  thy  learning?  " 

"  Nay,  my  lord." 

"Then  wherefore  art  thou  so  impatient  to  be  gone? 
Dost  think  thou  wouldst  like  to  live  gayly  in  the 
town  with  the  merry  'prentice  lads  ?  " 

"Nay,  my  lord.     'T  is  not  that." 

"Wherefore  is  it,  then?" 

"  My  lord,  an  I  am  to  be  a  carpenter,  were  't  not 
best  that  I  began  to  learn  now,  ere  I  grow  too  old. 
Besides,  my  lord,  I  wish  not  to  live  idle  here,  a  burden 
on  your  lordship's  hands." 

"Go,  then,  an  thou  wilt,  but  first  fetch  hither  my 
Ladv  Nell ;  she  hath  a  secret  to  tell  thee,  as  I  think." 


Master  Omer, 


m 


Hugh  obeyed  in  much  surprise,  but  Nell  followed 
him,  laughing  merrily,  into  the  great  hall,  where  her 
fatiier  oat  in  the  huge  cliair  near  the  hearth. 

"  Now,  sweetheart,"  saiu  Ijovd  Rocksbridge  to  the 
little  girl,  "you  have  kept  the  secret  well;  but  the 
time  has  come  to  tell  it.  Hugh  waits  for  you  to 
speak." 

His  patience  was  put  to  little  proof.  Nell  ran  and 
took  him  by  the  hand,  saying,  — 

"  You  are  to  stay  with  me  ever,  Hugh.  You  are 
not  to  be  a  carpenter.     Are  you  not  glad  ?  " 

"Yea,  my  lady,"  said  the  lad,  turning  in  his 
bewilderment  to  her  father. 

"  Come  hither,  Nell,"  he  said,  taking  the  child  on 
his  knee.  "Hugh,  draw  up  that  stool;  I  would  ttilk 
with  thee.  Dost  remember,  lad,  the  story  that  I  told 
thee  coming  back  from  Lady  Throstlewood's  house? 
Ay,  I  know  thou  dost." 

"  How  dost  thou  know,  my  lord?" 

"  Because  you  have  tried  to  remember  that  which  I 
told  you  of  the  magician's  greatest  gift,  and  luethinks 
you  would  have  tried  to  be  our  Lord's  good  carpenter, 
an  such  had  been  his  will." 

"  I  would  have  tried,  my  lord." 

"  'T  is  right  and  well  that  thou  hast  tried  to  bend 
thy  will  to  the  lowliness  of  tiiine  estate  ;  but  now, 
my  boy,  1  have  watched  thee  these  many  weeks,  and 


56 


My  Lady  Nell, 


meseemn  tluit  an  thou  wert  a  carpenter  thou  wouldst 
be  a  good  scholar  marred,  and  far  be  it  from  me  to 
hold  thee  back  from  that  to  which  thy  Maker  destined 
thee.  Therefore,  an  thy  desire  of  learning  hold,  thou 
mayst  give  thyself  to  thy  books  without  let  or  hin- 
drance from  me." 

"  But,  good  my  lord,  the  charges  "  — 

"  My  purse,  fair  sou,  is  long  enough  to  find  thy 
charges  for  thee  and  leave  me  little  poorer.  Content 
thyself ;  only  be  diligent  and  truthful,  and  1  full  well 
believe  that  thou  shalt  yet  do  thy  Master  noble 
service." 

"  Tliauks,  most  generous  lord,  for  thy  graciousness 
toward  me,"  exclaimed  the  boy,  falling  on  his  knees. 
"Thy  bounty  towards  thy  most  humble  servant  is 
past  thanking  for,  but,  my  lord,  I  will  live  but  to 
show  my  gratitude." 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  lad.  Rise  up,  say  no  more ; 
an  thou  wouldst  live  well,  thou  must  live  to  show 
thy  gratitude  to  One  higher  than  I ;  but  an  thou  dost 
that,  I  shall  count  myself  well  recompensed  for  aught 
I  've  done  for  thee." 

Hugh  never  forgot  these  wcjrds,  though  for  many 
months  he  found  it  far  easier  to  be  grateful  to  his 
earthly  than  to  his  heavenly  Friend.  Rut  at  last  he 
began  to  understand  how  infinitely  much  he  owed  to 
the  Saviour  Christ.     By  Lord  Rocksbridge's  desire,  lie 


Master  Omer. 


67 


s^^iulied  the  Bible  under  the  guidance  of  the  good 
chaplain,  Master  Omer,  wiio,  like  Lord  Uocksbridge, 
was  a  Protestant ;  and  in  no  long  time  Hugii's  faith 
in  the  power  of  the  saints  and  tlic  Virgin  Mary  de- 
creased, and  he  began  to  see  that  the  only  hope  of 
salvation  is  through  faith  in  Clu-ist  alone.  Yet  he  felt 
sorrowful  and  unliappy  at  the  thought  of  what  comes 
after  death,  for  tliougli  he  saw  that  Christ  alone  can 
save,  he  seemed  uiuible  to  lay  hold  of  tlie  gracious 
hope  held  out  to  hiui.  At  last  he  confided  his  misery 
to  Lord  Rocksbridge,  from  wliom  he  knew  lie  sliould 
have  8ymi)atliy  and  kindness   at  tlie  least. 

"Dost  read  thy  Bible,  lad?"  lie  asked. 

"  Yea,  my  lord,  1  read  the  gracious  words,  and  yet 
they  seem  for  all  but  me." 

"  What,  art  not  tiiou  a  siuner?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  't  is  that  wliich  tronlHeth  me.  I  am 
so  foul  and  vile  a  sinner  that  1  needs  must  seek  salva- 
tion ;  and  yet,  although  I  wish,  I  can't  believe  !  " 

"  Hast  thou  prayed,  my  son?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lord.     I  pray  daily  for  iiolp  and  faith." 

"Our  8a  aour  bidf  us  ask,  witli  the  promise  that  we 
sliall  receive.  Tiie/efore,  an  tliou  prayest  truly,  the 
answer  is  sure.  Only  be  not  impatient,  and  look 
rather  at  the  whiteness  of  the  Lord  than  at  thine  own 
foulness.  All  sinners  are  called  to  him,  and  sure  it 
needs  little  studv  of  tiiyself  to  learn  tliat  tliou  art  a 


58 


My  Lady  Nell. 


sinner ;  wherefore  when  thou  hearest  his  voice  calling 
the  evil  and  sinful  to  he  made  clean  through  his  most 
precious  blood,  thou  hast  but  to  go." 

*'  Ah,  my  lord,  if  I  only  could  !  " 

"An  thou  wilt,  thou  canst.  Will  thy  God,  who 
knoweth  thy  weakness  and  thy  wickedness,  mock  thee 
by  bidding  thee  do  that  which  is  beyond  thy  powtr' 
To  will  is  all  thou  needest,  and  if  thou  wiliest  to  be 
saved  thy  Ix)rd  doth  wait  to  save  thee.  Think  on 
him,  ray  son.  Look  to  liis  gracious  pity  of  thee,  that 
moved  him  to  shed  his  l)lood  for  thee  (it  was  for  thee, 
my  child)  ;  think  how  he  lived  on  earth,  meek  and 
pure  and  lowly  (it  was  to  show  thee  how  to  live),  and 
how  he  now  waiteth  for  thee  in  tieaven,  desiring  to 
have  thee  beside  him  through  all  eternity,  poor,  igno- 
rant, and  foolish  as  thou  art.  Could  love  be  greater? 
Think  on  these  things.  Look  much  on  thy  Saviour 
and  little  on  thyself,  and  still  be  prayerful ;  still  be 
patient,  and  in  the  Lord's  good  time  he  will  show  him- 
self, and  so  thou  shalt  be  his  son  forever,  fair  and 
spotless  in  the  pure  robe  of  his  infinite  righteous- 
ness !  " 

So  saying,  Lord  Rocksbridge  left  him  to  himself, 
and  going  indoors  went  to  the  chamber  where  Master 
Omer  sat  over  his  books.  It  was  a  small,  dark,  wain- 
scoted apartment,  Uned  with  book-shelves  well  filled 
with  ponderous  volumes  bound  in  leather ;  and  in  the 


Master  Omer. 


50 


center  of  the  room  was  a  lioavy  oaken  table,  covered 
with  books  and  papers,  at  whicli  tlic  good  man  sat 
writing  l)U8ily  in  the  fading  light. 

"What!  busy  still,  my  friend?"  said  the  Earl  as 
he  entered.  "Canst  see  what  thon  art  doing?  This 
room  looks  gloomy  and  dusk  nieseeras." 

"  It  is,  after  being  in  the  open  air,  perchance,"  said 
tlu'  scholar,  rising  and  going  to  tiie  small-paned  win- 
dow, which  was  set  deep  into  a  wall  nearly  eighteen 
inches  through.  "But  sure,"  he  added,  "'tis  later 
than  I  thought.     The  sun  hath  set  already  ! " 

"  Can  you  spare  a  few  moments?  I  had  somewhat 
to  ask  of  thee  concerning  your  pupil,  Hugh.  Doth 
iio  still  well  at  his  studies?" 

"  Ay,  my  lord ;  the  lad  is  strangely  docile  ir.d 
clever.  Natheless,  he  will  have  his  wish  ar.d  be  a 
learned  man.  He;  is  a  good  child,  a  very  good  child, 
and  right  thankful  am  I  tliat  your  lordsiiip  took  him 
under  your  protection.  An  all  go  well  with  him  he 
will  win  fame  and  honor  when  he  comes  to  years. 
But,  may  it  please  your  lordship,  what  mean  you  to 
set  him  to  when  he  hath  got  his  scholarship?" 

"  An  he  do  well  with  you,  I  will  send  him  to 
Oxford  by-and-by." 

"  And,  under  favor,  sir,  what  then?  " 

"Then,  an  he  secmeth  meet  for  so  high  an  office, 
ho  shall  be  a  preacher  of  God's  Word.     I  will  have 


60 


My  Lady  Nell. 


him  go  to  his  own  people,  to  the  lowly  and  humble, 
that  they  may  learn  the  way  of  life.  Ay,  my  friend, 
an  he  be  but  fearless  and  true-hearted  he  may  do  much 
for  the  service  of  his  Maker.  Wo  live  in  perilous  and 
woful  times,  and  God  only  knows  wliat  we  may  see 
ere  this  generation  rest  beneath  tlie  sod.  England 
will  have  need  of  true  and  loyal-hearted  men,  and  this 
lad,  meseems,  may  serve  her  well." 

"  Ay,  my  lord,  I  certainly  believe  so  !  " 

"  Then,  good  my  friend,  do  all  tiiou  canst  to  lead 
him  to  give  himself  to  tiie  Mcrviee  of  tlie  Christ.  I 
for  ray  part  will  do  what  in  me  lieth  for  tiiat  end,  and 
i'  faitli  I  hope  and  trust  tiiere  is  that  in  hira  thr.t  will 
not  dishonor  our  endeavors. " 

The  Earl  paused  a  moment,  then  added,  "  So  now, 
good  Kulj)!!,  do  thou  instruct  him  in  aught  tluit  seemetli 
to  ycu  desirable  for  a  minister  to  know,  but  say  noth- 
ing to  him  until  tlioti  canst  be  sure  tliat  he  is  worthv 
of  tluit  liigh  calling,  for  far  be  it  from  me  to  force 
OHO  into  tlio  service  of  tlie  Holiest  who  is  unworthy  !  " 

"  My  lord,"  replied  Ralph,  "  T  believe  tiiat  the  lad 
will  prove  himself  a  zealous  servant  of  tiie  good  Lord. 
Vlroady  he  showeth  a  spirit  rarely  gentle,  serious,  and 
teachable." 

"Ah,  well,  my  friend,  1  trust  ye  are  right,  for 
there  is  sore  need  of  witiu^sses  to  God's  truth  among 
the  poor ;    ay,  and  among  the  rich  too,   I   fear,"   ho 


Master  Orner. 


61 


added  with  a  sigh.  "  The  ignorant  and  unlearned 
have  excuse  should  they  walk  in  the  paths  of  iniquity, 
but  an  me  err,  on  whom  are  sliowered  tlie  best  of 
heaven's  blessings,  die  gifts  of  light  and  knowledge, 
what  can  be  said  for  us?  Alas,  alas!  good  Oraer, 
tht!  wealthy  of  this  favoi'cd  land  ani  in  evil  case,  I 
fear.  Naught  v.nu  save  us  an  the  faithless,  careless 
spirit  of  these  latter  days  continue  !  " 

"  M}'  lord,  there  was  a  time  in  Israel  when  a 
prophet  mourned  to  God  tliat  lie  alone  was  left  that 
luul  not  bowed  the  knee  to  liaal,  vet  God  had  in 
his  keeping  seven  thousand  faitiiful  souls  tluit  were 
ever  loyal  and  true.  Sure,  even  now  perchance,  he 
hath  in  his  givxl  h.iinds  tli(.se  that  slvall  confess  hig 
name  before  men  anil  angels.  Nay,  even  in  these 
latter  times,  have  not  liiii  faitiiful  people  died  rather 
than  <lepart  from  iiis  commandments?" 

"•  Ay,  good  Ralph,  percase  tliese  troublous  times  on 
which  our  lot  is  cast  are  doing  good  service;,  thougii 
'tis  hard  to  see.  Yet  I  would  to  God,  my  friend,  that 
the  wounds  an  1  sores  in  the  (Miurch  of  Ciirist  could 
have  been  healed  '*y  'ess  violence  (haii  iiath  been  nscd 
towards  her.  'T  is  a  iorry  thing  to  shake  and  probe 
the  faitli  to  its  very  foun  iations,  and  it  hatii  a  l)ewil- 
dering  and  unhappy  eft'ect  upon  the  minds  of  the  com- 
mon folk.  Men's  minds  run  to  riot  and  excess  in 
Buch  times.     Dost  know  that  in  our  very  church  the 


62 


My  Lady  Nell. 


towus-folk  are  brawling  over  the  Holy  Hook  aiid  the 
iuterpretutiou  thereof?  What  to  do,  1  know  not. 
The  king's  majesty  hath  commanded  that  the  common 
people  be  not  permitted  to  read  for  tliemselves ;  yet, 
Master  Omer,  I  like  not  to  J)e  the  instrnment  by  which 
the  people  are  held  back  from  the  free  study  of  the 
Scripture." 

"  What !  my  lord,  hath  the  king's  grace  revoked  his 
permission  for  the  English  Bible  to  be  read  in  tlic 
churches?  " 

"Nay,  nay,  Ralph;  whatsoever  some  may  say,  I 
ever  hold  that  His  (Iraee,  at  heart,  desires  his  pco[)le's 
good,  though  1  go  not  so  far  as  to  say  tliat  he  ever 
doeth  that  whieli  is  just  and  right.  The  lUble  in  the 
vulgar  tongue  he  hatii  given  to  his  people,  in  hope 
that  it  may  teach  them  that  which  is  needful  for  their 
soul's  healtli ;  but  ituismuch  as  vain  and  arrogant 
persons  iiave  taken  on  themselves  to  expound  it,  and 
have  so  caused  unseemly  brawling  and  controversy,  the 
king's  majesty  commandeth  that  in  future  the  young 
and  the  ignoble  must  l)e  content  to  loarn  from  tlieir 
masters  and  from  those  of  tiie  better  sort,  who  will 
read  to  tliem,  to  the  intent  that  the  Book  be  not  dis- 
honored, as  heretofore,  in  vain  songs  and  ballads." 

"  'T  is  true  enough,"  said  Master  Omer.  '•'•  Even  in 
our  own  good  town  it  hatii  been  a  crying  shame  to  liear 
light  songs  anil  ballads  sung  in  the  ale-house,  which 


Master  Omer. 


63 


were  but  the  stories  from  the  Holy  Book  done  into 
halting  rhyme.  I  was  well-nigh  minded  to  go  yester- 
e'en  into  the  Red  Lion  Inn,  and  forbid  the  jesting 
over  the  story  of  King  David  of  blessed  memory  and 
the  great  giant  Goliath.  A  strolling  minstrel  sang  it 
to  a  merry  tune,  whicii  set  all  the  feet  a-jigging  to  the 
time ;  nay,  in  troth,  my  lord,  1  scarce  expected  but 
that  they  would  rkz  and  dance  to  the  measure,  while 
the  minstrel  sang." 

'"  Enougii,  good  Omer.  1  will  take  order  with 
them  ;  "t  is  siiameful,  't  is  disgraceful,  that  such  tilings 
sliould  be.  lint  now,  my  friend,  think  you  it  well  that 
their  poor  starved  souls  should  be  kept  back  from  the 
bread  of  Goil?" 

"Nay,  my  lord,  and  an  it  i)lease  you,  1  will  to 
church  twice  every  week,  and  tiiere  read  from  the 
Holy  Uook  to  such  as  be  willing  to  hearken  to  me,  and 
1  will  add  such  expijsitiou  as  seemeth  meet  and  like  to 
edify  them.  This  will  I  do,  good  luy  lord,  to  the 
utmost  of  my  poor  aliility." 

"•  'Twill  be  a  noble  work  and  a  useful,  my  friend. 
Thou  art  ever  my  good  Omer.  But  come,  let  us  to 
lliti  witiulrawing  room  ;  doubtless  my  little  Noll  won- 
ders what  hath  hindered  us." 

I'erhaps  before  I  go  on  witli  my  story,  ic  may  be 
well  to  explain  that  the    Bible  had  been  only  lately 


64 


My  Lady  Nell. 


translated  into  English  for  the  use  of  the  unlearned, 
and  a  copy  had  been  placed  in  every  parish  church  by 
the  king's  order,  where  it  was  chained  to  the  reading- 
desk  to  prevent  its  being  stolen,  liut  unhai)pily,  not 
a  few  people  were  found  who  abused  the  knowledge 
which  the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  their  mother- 
tongue  gave  them  (heretofore  it  had  been  written  in 
Latin,  so  that  only  learned  men  could  read  it),  and 
they  made  a  very  free  and  sometimes  a  very  bad  use 
of  it,  as  Master  Omer  had  described,  till  at  leugtli  the 
king  gave  orders  that  none  were  to  take  upon  them- 
selves to  expound  it,  except  tliose  who  were  ordained 
preachers.  Whether  this  of  itself  would  have  mended 
matters  seems  doubtful,  but  about  three  years  later 
King  Henry  died,  and  his  little  son  who  succeeded 
him  was  guided  by  Protestant  C(Junselors,  so  during 
his  reign  great  efforts  were  made  to  spread  a  true 
knowledge  of  religion  among  the  people.  Many  of 
my  readers  will  no  doubt  remember  tha'c  up  to  the 
middle  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII,  England  had  been 
professedly  a  lioraan  Catholic  country,  and  that  it 
had  been  considered  that  the  Pope  was  the  eartlily 
head  of  the  Church  of  Christ  all  over  the  world.  Hut, 
as  you  know,  many  ages  had  gone  by  since  the  time  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  though  the  Clnu'ch  had  at 
first  been  guided  wholly  by  the  Saviour's  connuands,  as 
they  were  found  in  the  Scriptures,  a  time  came  when 


Master  Omer. 


65 


cliiircliuien  began  to  think  more  of  being  rich  in  this 
woi'ld  than  rich  in  faith,  and  so  were  greedy  and  inso- 
lent and  Uixurions.  They  grew  wicked  and  careless 
in  their  lives,  and  no  longer  taught  or  even  believed 
wliat  was  true,  for  they  began  to  think  more  of  Mary, 
the  mother  of  Christ,  than  of  Christ  himself,  and 
wickedly  taught  the  people  that  the  Saviour  of  man- 
kind was  hard  and  unmerciful,  and  that  the  only  way 
to  gain  pardon  for  their  sins  was  to  pray  to  the  Virgin 
Mary  or  some  of  the  saints  to  intercede  for  tiiem. 
Many  other  errors  also  crept  into  the  Church,  such 
as  the  plan  of  holding  all  the  services  in  Latin,  which 
of  course  very  few  of  the  people  could  understand, 
and  the  idea  that  the  payment  of  money  to  the  priests 
would  atone  for  the  commission  of  sins  and  turn  aside 
the  anger  of  God  Almighty.  And  at  length  men 
began  to  see  that  the  Church  and  the  monks  were 
wrong.  But  they  persisted  in  their  own  way  in  spite 
of  many  efforts  to  induce  them  to  do  what  was  right, 
and  return  t(j  the  earlier  ami  better  customs  of  the 
Church  as  it  was  founded  by  Christ ;  and  at  length, 
those  who  thought  tlu;  monks  wrong  left  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  j"i-.'.  rwi:::''i'd  what  was  called  the 
Keformed  Church,  or  rather,  they  founded  many  new 
churches,  £or  the  reformers  differei?  widely  in  their 
opinions  and  found  that  they  could  i.ot  agree  suHl- 
ciently    to  have  all  one   form  of  religion.      They  all 


66 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


agreed  in  one  thing,  however,  aud  that  was  that  they 
would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  Pope  of  Home  or 
hia  ways. 

The  reformers  had  been  speaiiiug  and  writing  for 
many  years  in  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  but  Henry 
VllI  of  England  still  ui)lK'ld  the  authority  of  the 
Pope,  until  it  liappencd  that  he  wished  to  put  away  his 
wife,  Catharine  of  Aragon,  and  applied  to  the  Pope 
for  permission  to  do  so,  as  he  had  power  in  the  opinion 
of  all  good  Catholics  to  give  him  leave  to  divorce  her 
if  ho  wished.  JUit  the  Pope  refused  his  consent,  aud 
after  a  great  deal  of  (piarreling  between  them,  Henry 
took  the  matter  into  his  own  hands,  divorced  Catha- 
rine, and  declared  that  he  himself  was  the  only  head 
of  the  English  Church  ;  aud  that  any  one  who  said 
that  the  Pope  of  Rome  had  the  right  to  rule  over 
Englishmen  in  any  way  whatever  was  guilty  of  high 
treason  and  should  be  beheaded. 

Now,  all  the  Roman  Catholics  believed  that  the 
Pope's  authority  was  greater  than  the  king's,  and 
"  those  of  the  braver  sort"  dared  to  say  so,  and  some 
of  them  suffered  death  for  their  boldness,  but  the 
others  were  in  a  very  awkward  i)osition.  On  the  one 
hand,  Henry  declared  that  they  must  obey,  or  he 
would  have  their  heads  taken  off;  and,  on  the  other, 
the  Pope  said  that  they  would  put  their  souls  in  peril 
of  eternal  death  if  they  dared  to  deny  his  power  oyer 


Master  Chutr. 


67 


the  Church ;  so  it  went  on,  and  the  Romanists  liad  a 
very  unhappy  time  between  them. 

But  though  Henry  had  cast  oft'  tlie  authority  of  tlie 
Pope,  he  still  agreed  with  the  papists  in  many  of  their 
doctrines,  and  he  insisted  that  his  siil)jects  should 
think  as  he  did  on  all  the  numerous  points  in  dispute  ; 
so  that  while  he  lived,  the  Trotestants  were  little  more 
fortunate  than  the  Catholics.  But  when  he  died  and 
his  son  Edward  came  to  the  throne,  the  reformers 
were  no  longer  hindered  l»y  tiie  opposition  of  tlieir 
king,  and  their  opinions  spread  rapidly  among  all 
classes  of  the  people. 

At  the  time  of  Etlward's  accession,  Hugh  Denver 
had  lived  for  more;  than  three  3'ears  under  tiie  protec- 
tion of  Lord  Rocksbridge,  but  it  is  not  my  purpose  to 
give  any  detailed  account  of  the  events  that  took  [)lace 
during  that  period,  for  little  happened  tliat  was  sufli- 
ciently  important  to  be  likely  to  interest  the  reader. 
Yet  to  the  boy  himself,  with  his  strong  love  of  music 
and  learning,  these  years  were  most  important ;  for  he 
began  the  study  of  Greek  and  Latin,  and  (what 
pleased  him  still  ))etter)  his  good  friend  i)rovided  him 
with  a  lute  which  he  learned  to  play  with  some  degree 
of  proficiency.  He  acquired  also  some  knowledge  of 
history  and  geography,  and  learned  tf)  write  a  "  fair, 
clerkly  hand,"  and  to  keep  simple  accounts.  Thus  it 
will  readily  be  believed  that  his  diligence  and  abilities 


68 


My  Lady  Nell. 


were  far  from  disappoiutiug  to  his  good  patron  and 
Master  Omer. 

I  am  sorry  to  say,  liowever,  that  there  was  one 
person  who  did  not  feel  too  well  pleased  at  the  rapidly 
lengthening  list  of  Hugh's  accomplishments,  and  that 
was  Lady  Nell,  who  was  much  annoyed  to  find  herself 
surpassed  in  the  race  for  knowledge.  Slie  had  had  a 
little  advantage  over  him  in  the  time  when  she  learnt 
her  alphabet,  but  he  had  rapidly  overtaken  and  passed 
her,  and  though  siie  did  her  utmost  to  learn  as  quickly 
as  he  did,  she  had  to  submit  to  being  beaten.  For 
some  time  this  was  a  great  grief  and  pain  to  her,  but 
at  length,  when  the  lad's  superiority  was  too  great  to 
admit  of  any  furtlier  question,  Nell  submitted  to  her 
fate,  and  with  conunendal)le  wisdom  condescended  to 
take  advantage  of  what  could  n't  be  helped,  by 
graciously  allowing  Hugh  to  assist  her  with  iier 
lessons,  and  from  tiiat  time  tliey  were  constant 
companions  and  the  best  of  friends. 


( 

Li 

Wi 

N 

.y< 

d< 

II 
b 
yl 

t| 


)nc 

Illy 

Ult 

^elf 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  YULE-TIDE  REVELS. 

/~\NE  bright  winter  morning  just  before  Christmas, 
Hugh  sat  in  Master  Omer's  room  busy  with  a 
Latin  exercise.  He  was  so  much  interested  in  his 
work,  although  it  was  iioliday  time,  that  when  he  heard 
Nell's  voice  calling  loudly,  "  Hugh,  Hugh  !  where  are 
you  ? "  he  felt  very  much  inclined  not  to  answer  her. 
liut  she  called  again,  .and  lie  rose  and  went  to  the 
door  s.iying,  "  What  is  it,  my  lady?" 

"  Come  out,  Hugh.  Father  sent  me  to  fetch  you. 
He  says  you  will  kill  yourself  Avith  tiiose  tiresome 
books  if  you  are  left  to  yourself.  Besides,  I  want 
you.  I  have  begun  to  build  •  groat  snow-mao  under 
the  oak-tree  by  the  gate  ;  but  I  can't  make  him  pretty 
by  myself.     C'ome,  do  be  quick  !  " 

"  But,  my  lady,  T  have  my  task  to  do." 
" 'T  is  a  task  of  your  own  setting  then.  M.aster 
Omer  hath  no  desire  to  give  you  tasks  at  Christmas- 
tide,  that  1  wot  full  well.  Come  out,  Hugh,  the  snow 
will  melt  an  we  be  not  quick.  Besides,  I  have  a 
secret  for  thee.  Nay,  1  hold  it  scarce  kind  on  thy 
part  to  have  so  little  will  to  please  me." 


n 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Lady  Nell  spoke  as  if  she  felt  really  hurt,  and  when 
she  used  that  tone,  Hugh  was  comiuered  at  once.  He 
threw  down  his  books  and  followed  her,  and  was 
rewarded  for  his  self-denial ;  for  their  merry  labor  in 
the  snow  was  very  pleasant,  and  the  keen,  frosty  air 
together  brought  warm  color  to  their  cheeks  and 
fresh  life  to  their  veins.  At  length  the  snow-man 
stood  tall  and  firm  and  ghost-like,  even  in  the  sun- 
shine, and  Nell  crowned  him  merrily  with  a  wreath  of 
twisted  ivy,  that  made  him  look  more  ghastly  than 
before. 

"Hast  tiiou  forgotten  thy  secret,  Lady  Nell?" 
asked  Hugh,  as  they  rested  on  a  snow-ljank  and 
admired  their  work  of  art. 

"  Nay,  Hugh,  come,  let  us  to  the  clough,  and  I  will 
tell  thee  all ;  methinks  't  is  scarce  warm  enough  to-day 
to  have  comfort  sitting  still.  Thou  knowest,"  slie 
continued,  "that  in  five  days  'tAvill  be  the  joyous 
Christmas-tide." 

"Yea,  my  lady." 

"  Now,  I  've  been  tiiinking  that  thou  and  I  might 
join  the  mummers  in  the  iuiU  on  Christmas-eve,  and 
make  my  lord  the  Earl  right  merry  sport.  What 
think  you  of  my  plan?    doth  it  like  you?" 

"Ay,  my  lady,  an  it  pleaseth  you;  but  in  what 
guise  shall  we  .appear?  "  asked  Hugli,  a  little 
doubtfully. 


t! 


Tfie  Yule-TUIe  Revels. 


71 


"  I  know  not.  'T  is  hfird  to  tell ;  it  must  bo  in  some 
rare  and  quaint  device,  that  may  iiap  to  unmse  luy 
lord.  Sure,  thou  readoHt  books  enow  ;  bust  thou  not 
ever  read  of  some  pretty  fantasy  tliat  niiglil  serve  us 
for  the  nonce  ?  " 

"There  is  a  book,  my  iiuh ,  in  Mastn  Omor's 
room,  that  may  give  us  lielp,"  said  Hugh,  after  a 
few  moments'  consideration.  "  'T  is  rich  in  sucli-like 
matters." 

"  Ah,  then  we  will  go  within,  and  thou  shah  read  it 
to  me  witliout  delay,  for  we  have  little  time  before 
us,"  said  Nell. 

Apparently  they  found  what  they  wanted ;  for 
during  the  next  four  days  Lady  Nell  kept  tiic  whole 
house  in  a  bustle  with  her  preparations.  Sueli 
mysteries,  such  secret  consultations,  such  twisting  of 
garlands  and  stitcliing  and  hammering  was  continu- 
ally going  on,  that  the  Earl  and  his  noble  guests  (for 
there  were  many  at  the  hall  that  Christmas-tide) 
laughingly  declared  "that  the  house  iiad  l)ecorae  too 
small  to  hold  them  all,  and  that  either  they  or  ray 
Lady  Nell  would  be  forced  to  leave  it,  unless  she  took 
better  order  with  her  assistants." 

By  dusk  on  Christmas-eve  all  was  ready.  The 
great  hall  was  decked  witli  evergreens  and  lighted  by 
tall  candles  hanging  in  silver  sconces  on  the  polished 
wainscot,  amid  bunches  of  holly  and  mistletoe,  witli 


72 


Mji  Lady  Nell. 


their  berries  of  scarlet  and  of  white.  From  corner 
to  corner  of  tlie  vanlted  roof  hung  great  wreaths  of 
green  which,  crossing  in  the  middle,  were  caught  up 
by  a  huge  bunch  of  the  Druid's  sacred  plant ;  and 
on  the  helmet  of  each  shining  suit  of  armor  on  the 
wall  was  placed  a  crown  of  laurel  or  of  bay.  Up  the 
wide  chimney  roared  great  tongues  of  dancing  flame, 
for  the  Yule-log  was  blazing  on  the  hearth  with  a 
warm  glow  and  a  merry  crackling  sound. 

Near  the  fire  sat  the  Earl  in  his  great  velvet- 
cushioned  chair,  amid  his  guests,  who  glistened  in 
satin  and  ])right  gems,  while  lower  down  the  hall  the 
servants  and  the  tenantry  were  clustered,  but  neither 
Nell  nor  Hugh  was  to  be  seen.  Master  Omcr  was 
chatting  to  a  bluff  countryman  in  a  new  doublet  of 
russet  leather  and  gay  green  hose,  and  presently  the 
Earl  rose  and  went  down  among  the  humble  peasants 
and  tiieir  wives,  who  made  deep  courtesies  as  they 
answered  his  lordship's  kind  inquiries  after  their 
welfare,  and  whispered  comments  on  his  attire  among 
themselves  as  soon  as  he  had  passed.  His  doublet  of 
blue  satin  and  cloth-of-gold,  and  the  jewels  taat  hung 
about  his  neck,  came  in  for  even  a  larger  share  of 
admiration  among  the  simple  country  folk  than  his 
handsome  face  and  stately  form. 

At  length  he  returned  to  his  chair  and  sat  chatting 
with  his  young  cousin,  Reginald  Vane,  wlio,  as  he  had 


The  YulH-Tidc.  iieveltt. 


78 


no  son,  was  heir  to  his  title  and  to  the  greater  part  of 
his  estates,  excepting  those  which  hiy  near  Soutiianden, 
and  would  go,  being  unentailed,  to  Lady  Nell.  Ilis 
other  guests,  both  high  and  low,  were  talking  in  knots 
among  themselves,  when  there  was  a  stir  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  hall ;  the  hum  of  conversation  suddenly 
ceased,  and  the  door  was  thrown  open. 

Through  it  entered  a  company  of  fantastically 
dressed  minstrels,  bearing  musical  instnnnents  in  their 
hands,  and  habited  in  divers  exceedingly  briglit 
colors,  such  as  scarlet  and  yellow  and  green,  and 
wearing  curious  and  sometimes  hideous  masks 
fashioned  like  the  heads  of  birds  or  animals,  and 
suitably  equipped  with  long  ears  or  beaks  or  horns,  all 
except  one  who  wore  a  fur-trimmed  crimson  robe  and 
a  wreath  of  holly,  beneath  which  hung  shaggy  locks  of 
gray  hair  that  mingled  with  the  long  white  beard 
which  descended  almost  to  the  waist  of  tiie  venerable 
old  man  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader  of  the  motley 
crew. 

The  crowd  at  the  lower  end  of  the  room  parted  to 
let  them  pass,  and  they  advanced  up  tiic  liall  with  a 
peculiar  sort  of  dance-step,  playing  on  tlieir  instru- 
ments a  wild  measure  to  which  they  kept  time  with 
their  feet.  When  within  a  couple  of  yards  of  the 
Earl's  chair,  they  stopped,  making,  as  they  did  so,  a 
deep  obeisance,  first  to  Ix)rd    Rocksbridge    and  then 


74 


My  Lady  Nell. 


to  tlu!  rest  of  the  oompauy,  after  which  they  Btx)od 
sileut,  liinged  in  a  half-circle,  apparently  waiting  for 
his  perniission  to  coutimie  their  show. 

.Seeing  this,  the  Earl  addressed  himself  to  the  gray- 
haired  nnimmer,  who  seemingly  represented  Father 
Christmas,  saying,  ''  Welcome,  good  Father,  in  the 
name  of  this  good  company  and  in  mine  own.  Have 
von  no  souji;  to  give  us?  " 

Upon  this  tliey  immediately  began  to  sing  the 
following  little  carol  to  a  sweet  l)ut  simple  tuue :  — 

"  Noble  Eiirl,  and  gentles  all, 
Be  your  Y'ulc-tklo  merry  ^ 
Holly  bring  to  deck  the  hall, 
VVitii  bright  leaf  and  berry. 

Brhig  yo  in  the  miscletoe. 

And  the  ivy  twining; 

They  will  make  a  gladsome  show, 

In  the  Yule-logs  shining. 

Let  your  noble  hearts  be  glad; 
Heap  the  board  with  plenty; 
Think  ye  on  t'ne  poor  imd  sad. 
Send  them  not  lieuce  empty. 

Blessings  on  you,  gentles  fair; 
God's  rieli  gri.cc  be  given, 
That  y(!  all  may,  happy,  share 
Joyous  Y'ule  ill  heaven." 

The  Earl  and  his  guests  graciously  applauded  the 


The  Yule-Tide  Ravels. 


T6 


singers,  who  all  bowed  apl  retired  a  little,  except 
their  leader,  vvlio  paused  a  moment  and  then 
began  :  — 

•'  Nobl<3  friends,  wo  pay 

Thanks  to  yo  this  day, 

Tliat  your  kind  and  courteous  pleasure 

Was  to  hear  our  simple  measure. 

E'en  though  all  unmeet, 

Gentle  ears  to  ^rect. 

Kinstrels  gay  are  we. 

Mirthful,  bold,  and  free, 

Yet  a  fairer  guest  is  standing 

Waiting,  lord,  for  thy  commanding 

In  the  biting  wind. 

Send  her  welcome  kind  t  " 

Again  the  singer  paused,  and  the  Earl  said, 
"Fetch  hither  thy  guest,  old  man,  and  bid  her  all 
gentle  and  courteous  welcome  !  " 

Father  Christmas  made  another  low  reverence  to  his 
lordship,  then  signing  to  his  followers  they  disap- 
peared from  the  hal!  to  return  in  a  few  moments, 
drawing  by  ropes  entwined  with  evergreens  a  sort  of 
low  car,  covered  with  crhnson  cloth  and  festooned 
with  wreaths  of  holly  and  ivy.  Upon  it  was  a  throne, 
also  crimson-covered,  and  canopied  with  green  boughs 
formed  into  a  kind  of  power  plentifully  bedecked  with 
red  and  white  berries. 

On  tins  strange  chair  of  state  sat  Lady  Nell,  clad 


76 


My  Ladij  Nell. 


ill  ii  gli'tvjuiug  i'ol>c  of  white  adorneil  witli  silver,  Mud 
wealing  on  lier  curling,  golden  hair  a  silvery  and  star- 
like crown. 

'I'hey  drew  her  into  the  center  of  the  hall  at  the 
lower  end,  far  from  the  glowing  lire,  and  then  the 
quaint  llgures  of  the  maskers  ranged  themselves  on 
either  side  of  her  throne.  For  a  moment  she  sat 
silent,  then  she  rose  to  her  feet  and  sang  in  a  clear, 
sweet  voice :  — 


"  A  lonfi-nxpoctod  ojuost.  I  come. 
Now  bid  nio  welcome,  welcome  home, 

For  Christmns  Joy's  my  name. 
Lo !  1  bring  :i  message  glorious : 
Satan  now,  uo  more  victorious. 
Lies  in  deptlis  of  sliame. 

In  badness  deep  our  race  doth  lie, 
But  Christ  deseendeth  from  on  high. 

That  eartli  no  more  may  mourn. 
Hark  I  tilt'  angels'  song  liarmonious 
Rings  through  heaven  and  earth  symphonious, 

Christ  the  King  is  born  1 " 

Slie  ceased  and  descended  from  her  throne,  while 
strains  of  music  sounded.  Father  Christmas  led  lier 
up  the  long  hall,  towards  tiie  Earl's  chair.  Her 
sweeping  robe  and  silver  crown  glistened  like  frost- 
work in  the  candle-light,  and  very  sweet  and  fair  she 
looked  as  the  two  moved  slowly  up  the  room,  followed 


Tim  Yule-Tide  Revels. 


11 


ill  qtiuiiit  proct'ssion  by  the  gay  maskers  playlu<^  on 
their  iustnuueiits.  She  stopped  l)esicle  her  father  aiul 
again  began  to  sing  :  — 

"  Thus  through  every  land  I  rove, 
Telling  sweet  of  hope  and  love, 

And  nierey  infinite, 
G    "3  good  gifts  from  heaveti  to  ciirth. 
Christmas  joy  brings  h.iUovved  mirth, 

And  iM'a('<>  and  pure  delight. 
Christ  the  T.ord  hath  sent  nie  here, 
Bidding  y(!  his  name  who  tear 

To  take  me  in  to-night." 

Again  there  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  the  P^arl 
said  aloud,  "  Ay,  my  fair  Clu'istmas  ,loy,  tliou  art 
risrlit  welcome  !  "  She  made  no  answer,  for  tiiere  was 
a  great  burst  of  joyous  music,  and  all  together  the 
minstrels  sang :  — 

"Rejoice,  O  I<}arth!     Make  haste  to  bring 
Oifriugs  meet  for  (Jhrist  your  King, 

In  manger  horn  this  day. 
Pitying  d('('[)  our  woes  terrestrial. 
He  hath  left  his  throne  celestial, 

Praise  him  then  for  aye !  " 

Loud  and  triumphant  tlie  music  swelled  through  the 
hall  in  glorious  and  exultant  strains,  but  of  all  tlie 
singers  there  the  voice  of  Father  Christmas  was  most 
full  and  sweet;    and   the  F  '•'    smiled   kiut'ly  as   he 


78 


My  Lady  Nell. 


listened  to  the  pleased  comments  of  his  guests,  for  he 
knew  that  the  quaint  disguise  of  the  bent  and  aged 
man  concealed  Master  Omer's  promising  pupil,  Hugh 
Denver.  When  for  the  last  time  the  music  died  away, 
the  Earl  rose  and  thanked  the  maskers  graciously 
"  for  their  fair  minstrelsy  ;  "  but  he  called  Hugh  to 
his  side,  saying,  "These  fair  dames  and  gentlemen 
wonld  tiiank  you  for  your  melody  and  tlie  rare  and 
quaint  devices  of  this  niglit's  fair  show.  But  take  ye 
off  your  long  gray  beard  and  hair,  tliat  they  may  see 
to  whom  tiieir  thanks  are  paid." 

Hugh  obeyed  a  little  shyly,  for  he  felt  boldei-  under 
the  concealment  of  his  disguise  ;  but  as  the  Karl  de- 
sired him  to  remove  it  he  could  make  no  objection. 
His  embarrassment  was  increased  by  the  fact  that  he 
had  no  sooner  revealed  his  own  handsome  face  and 
dark,  curling  hair  tluin  many  of  the  gentlemen  and 
almost  all  the  ladies  exclaimed  at  liis  beauty ;  for 
manners  were  freer  then  tli:in  now,  especially  towards 
any  one  who  was  regarded  as  an  inferior.  They  paid 
so  many  compliments  to  his  face,  his  voice,  and  his 
good  management  of  the  show  that  Hugh  blushed  and 
stannnered,  and  would  have  been  glaa  to  be  allowed  '  . 
retire  ;  but  the  Earl,  tliough  always  kind  and  con?  t- 
erate,  did  not  give  liini  the  required  permission  to 
dejiart,  and  he  was  ol)liged  to  stay  among  the  fine 
company  at  the  u{)per  end  of  the  hall. 


The  Yule-Tide  Revels. 


79 


Meanwhile,  Nell  iat  on  her  father's  kuee,  chatting 
merrily  about  tlie  eveut&  uf  the  night. 

"Father,"  she  said,  "Master  Omer  made  the 
verses,  and  Lucy  and  Bess  and  Jane  made  the  dresses, 
and  Hugh  made  one  of  the  tunes  aid  taught  us  to 
sing  them  all." 

"  But  whose  idea  was  it  at  first?" 

"  Mine,  just  at  first,  to  have  sonietliing,  and  tlieii  I 
told  Hugh  and  he  devised  this  show,  and  we  both  told 
Master  Omer.  I  am  so  glad  it  pleased  you,  father 
dear." 

"Yea,  sweetheart,  it  did  indeed  please  me;  and, 
little  one,  you  must  try  ever  to  be  my  '  Christmas 
joy,'  and  not  mine  only.  1  would  have  you  always 
be  Christ's  messenger  of  hope  and  love  and  mercy. 
I  would  have  you  carry  the  fair  message  of  the 
Saviour's  birth  and  death  for  men  wherever  the  good 
hand  of  our  (iod  may  guide  you." 

Nell  made  no  answer,  but  her  blue  eyes  were 
raised  toward  her  father's  face  with  an  eager,  ques- 
tioning, thoughtful  look.     At  last  she  said  :  — 

"  But,  father,  can  I  be  a  messenger  for  the  good 
Lord?" 

"  Ay,  my  child,  none  better,  an  ye  will  but  learn 
the  message  from  the  lips  of  Christ  himself." 

"  Wliat  mean  you,  father?" 

"  I  mean  tiuit  they  who  would    carry  .lesus'  mes- 


80 


Mu  JauUj  Nell. 


sage  must  believe  it  true  themselves.  You  must  love 
and  trust  the  Saviour ;  you  must  ask  him  to  forgive 
your  sins  ;  you  must  know  how  fair,  how  patient,  how 
tender  he  is,  and  then  you  will  be  a  fitting  messenger 
from  Christ  to  the  i)Oor  lost  souls  who  fear  to  trust 
him.  For  sure,  a  sinner  who  hath  washed  his  soul 
in  the  blood  of  the  Redeemer  should  be  able  to 
make  known  his  cleansing  power.  Dost  understand 
me,  sweet?  " 

"  Ay,  ray  father,  I  think  I  dc." 

"  Then  think  well  on  it,  little  one,  and  pray  your 
Lord  that  ye  may  be  found  fit  to  bear  his  message. 
Better  be  poor  and  wretched  and  despised  by  men,  if 
thou  art  Christ's  servant,  than  the  noblest,  richest, 
fairest  queeu  that  ever  wore  a  crown,  and  did  not 
obey  him." 

Nell  looked  very  sober,  for  she  loved  to  be  ma/le 
much  of,  and  to  wear  fine  clothes  and  to  live  in  a 
handsome  house. 

"Father,"  she  said,  -"do  you  really  think  that  if 
you  had  to  choose  wht-ther  ytju  would  be  ])oor  and 
his  servant,  or  rich  without  him  —  do  you  think  you 
could  be  poor  ?  " 

"  My  little  Nell,  many  a  man  hath  .  Iiosen  even 
death  rather  than  deny  his  Lord,  and  by  God's  grace, 
I  trust  that  he  would  keep  me  faithful  through  all 
temptation  ;  but  thus  far,  my  child,  I  have  not  had 


27te  Yule-Tide  Bevels. 


8i 


to  make  the  choice  between  my  Master  and  the  good 
things  of  this  life.  Yet,  sweetheart,  think  again  of 
your  question ;  you  asked  nie  would  I  prefer  gold 
and  lands  and  title  here,  for  the  short  time  my  life 
shall  last,  or  glory  and  ha[)pine8s  untold  tiu'ough  all 
eternity?  Little  one,  you  put  this  world  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  infinite  love  and  righteousness  of  God 
on  the  other.  My  darling,  I  pray  God  daily  that  you 
may  make  a  better  choice  than  that." 

Lady  Nell  sat  silent  and  thoughtful,  with  her 
golden  head  against  her  father's  shoulder,  until  the 
minstrels  struck  u[)  a  lively  tune,  and  thi;  Karl  whis- 
pered in  her  ear  :  — 

"•  Wilt  thou  dance  this  night  witii  Hugh?" 

"  An  thou  wilt,  father." 

"  Hugh,"  said  the  Earl,  "  here  is  a  fair  partner  for 
thee.  Let  us  see  if  thou  canst  dance  :is  well  as  thou 
canst  sing.     Cousin  Reginald,  get  thee  a  partner." 

"  Naught  would  please  me  better,  my  lord,"  said 
that  young  gentlemen,  choosing,  not  one  of  the 
noble  dames  beside  iiim.  but  a  pretty,  rosy,  country 
lass  from  the  lower  <!nd  of  the  hall.  So  did  the  rest 
of  the  company  :  fair  ladies  condescended  to  dance 
with  village  farmers,  and  fine  gentlemen  chose  rustic 
damsels  for  their  i>artnerti ;  oven  the  Earl  himself  led 
out  the  stout  country  dame  of  one  of  his  tenants. 
After  the  dance  they  played  various  games,  in  which 


82 


My  Lady  Nell. 


the  same  disregard  was  paid  to  all  distinction  of  rank, 
for  on  Christraas-eve  the  lord  and  his  servants  en- 
deavored to  meet  on  equal  terms,  without  the  for- 
malities that  usually  marked  the  intercourse  between 
them. 

The  festivities  ended  with  merry  feasting  on  all  the 
dainties  of  the  season,  and  when  at  lengtli  the  good 
folks  departed,  it  was  with  deep  and  heartfelt  blessings 
on  their  generous  lord  and  his  fair  daughter  and  uoble, 
courteous  guests. 


CHAPITER   V. 


nUOlI   (JOES  TO  OXFORD. 

rpWO  years  or  more  passed  by.  during  which  time 
both  Hugh  and  Nell  had  learnt  a  good  deal 
from  books  and  a  little  of  life,  for  though  they  lived 
in  a  peaceful  country  place,  the  Earl  took  a  keen 
interest  in  the  events  of  the  great  world  outside  their 
little  one,  and  had  many  learned  and  traveled  friends 
to  visit  him,  who  told  the  wondering  lad  and  his  little 
friend  strange  tales  of  countries  beyond  the  seas  and 
of  the  people  who  dwelt  therein. 

Hugh  had  grown  tall  and  manly-looking,  but  Lady 
Nell  was  still  small  and  slight,  though  almost  prettier 
than  ever ;  and  a  very  quaint,  old-fasiiionod  child  she 
looked,  from  her  curious  habit  of  wearing  dresses  as 
near  as  possible  in  cut  and  style  to  those  woin  by 
the  grown-up  young  ladies  of  her  acquaintance. 
Her  father  let  her  have  her  way  in  such  matters, 
never  offering  more  than  a  faint  remonstrance  over 
any  of  her  whimsical  costumes,  and  generally  not 
even  doing  so  much  as  that. 

As  time  went  on,  Hugh  began  to  feel  the  difference 
in  their  ages  more  strongly,  and  Nell's  imperious  ways 


84 


M;i  Lail'i  ?^ell. 


tried  his  patience  sorely,  but  Iin  ahviiya  treated  iier 
with  the  saine  respect  and  gratitude  which  lie  iiad 
paid  her  when  she  was  a  tiny  child,  and  he  a  poor, 
unprotected  beggai'  lad ;  for  he  never  forgot  that 
he  owed  every  thing  to  her  kindly  fancy  for  him, 
and  that,  if  liis  position  was  changed,  it  was  through 
her  influence. 

He  was  sitting  one  morning  in  Master  ()m(!r's 
room,  when  the  Karl  eutered  and,  seating  himself 
beside  him,  said  :  — 

"  Master  Omer  tells  me,  Hugh,  that  thou  hast 
done  well  in  all  that  he  lias  taught  thee,  and  that  ho 
thinks  thou  art  now  ready  to  go  to  Oxford.  We 
shall  all  miss  thee,  lad,  especially  my  little  Nell,  but 
it  is  best  for  thee  to  go." 

"  My  lord,"  began  Hugh,  "  I  shall  never  be  able  to 
repay  your  kindness  toward  me." 

"  Tut,  tut,  my  child,  I  want  not  repayment  for 
aught  I  've  done  for  thee.  Thou  hast  been  ever 
faithful  and  obedient,  and  1  trust  that  thou  wilt  so 
live  and  teach,  that  my  slight  aid  to  thee  shall  be  a 
great  help  to  the  cause  of  my  Master." 

"  My  lord,  God  helping  me,  I  will  be  Christ's  true 
vassal  evermore,"  said  Hugh  earnestly. 

"  God  helpeth  all  who  ask  him.  My  son,  I  do  well 
believe  that  you  will  not  shame  the  confidence  T  have 
of  you.     Yet  the  great  world  is  full  of   all  tempta- 


Hugh  OuKH  to  Oxford. 


85 


tions,  uud  lutiuy  luivi!  fallen  into  «iii  luid  iliiiiiud  their 
Saviour,  wlio  went  into  tiie  Itattle  witii  I'iiir  iiopes  of 
cloiiijf  him  good  sei'viee.  "V  is  not  tliat  1  would 
discourage  you,  l)Ut  I  would  Jiavc  you  warned  and 
watciiful  ;  for  tiie  world  to  whieii  y(!  go  is  filled  witli 
evil  Hucii  as  you  have  never  dreamt  of  ;  ay,  and  evil 
that  puts  on  an  angel  face  and  fair-seeming  robes,  to 
deceive,  if  it  be  possible,  the  very  saints  of  (!od." 

There  was  a  long  pause,  and  then  Hugh  asked  : 
"My  lord,  when  am  1  to  go'r'" 

"  In  two  or  tiu'ee  weeks,  if  you  can  be  ready  so 
soon." 

The  time  passed  very  quickly,  but  at  length  all  his 
preparations  were  made  and  farewells  said,  and  the 
last  morniug  had  come.  It  was  very  early,  for  Hugh 
was  to  start  almost  as  soon  as  it  was  liglit,  but  Master 
Omer  and  the  good  Earl,  and  even  Lady'Nell,  were  all 
up  to  see  him  olf . 

In  those  days  tiiere  were  no  railways  and  no 
coaches,  and  the  roads  were  by  no  means  good,  so 
that  a  journey  from  Southanden  to  Oxford  was  (juite 
an  important  event.  Hugh  was  to  go  ou  horseback  ; 
and  lie  expected  to  be  several  days  upon  the  way.  He 
vas  di  ;:3sed  for  the  journey  in  a  jerkin  and  trunk-hose 
o/  dar!:-gray  cloth  and  a  long  traveling  cloak  of  black. 
His  attire  was  sober,  as  best  bititted  a  scholar,  but  his 
garments    were  new    and  of    good  material,    for   the 


i>. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


II 


A 


{/ 


^  ^i.. 


^"j^ 


Sii.^ 


:/_ 


I  I.I 

11.25 


|jo   *^^     HBH 

I.       ^ 

1.8 


U    III1IK6 


-    6"     — 


» 


V2 


/,. 


'/ 


#^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WfST  MAIN  STRKT 

WCBSTH.N.Y.  MSW 

(7U)a73.4503 


.<i. 


86 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Earl  considered  that  in  manners  and  attainments 
he  was  above  the  rank  of  life  from  which  he  had 
been  taken,  and  hoped  that  if  his  firbt  appearance 
was  prepossessing  he  might  bo  received  favorably 
by  the  better  class  of  students  at  tlio  university. 

"  Good-by,  Hugh,"  said  Lord  Rocksbridgo.  "  God 
bless  you  and  keep  you!" 

"  Good-by,  my  lord,"  said  Hugh,  returning  the  kind 
grasp  of  the  Earl's  hand  with  a  pressure  that  was 
harder  than  he  knew.  "  Good-by,  Master  Omer. 
You  have  all  been  very  good  to  me.  I  shall  never 
forget  your  kindness." 

"Farewell,  Hugh!  I  fear  I  shall  never  hav*- 
another  pupil  like  you,  "  said  Master  Omer. 

But  Nell,  forgetting  all  her  dignity,  threw  her  ariiH 
round  his  neck  and  sobbed  over  him,  and  kissed  him, 
and  begged  him  not  to  leave  her. 

Hugh  stroked  her  pretty  hair  and  returned  her 
kisses,  and  the  Earl  promised  for  him  that  he  should 
often  come  back  to  see  them ;  but  she  refused  to  be 
comforted,  and  at  last  he  left  her  stili  weeping  bitterly 
in  her  father's  arms. 

Hugh  went  up  to  Oxford  and  did  so  well  there 
that,  when  two  years  had  passed,  the  Earl  sent  him  to 
Italy  to  study  for  awhile  in  the  ancient  University  of 
Bologna ;  for  he  held  that  it  was  well  for  a  young  man 
to  see  something  of   the  wjrld.     Perhaps  the   Earl'a 


Hugh  Goes  to  Oxford. 


87 


ideas  were  right  und  saved  the  young  man  from  grow- 
ing couceitod  over  his  attainments,  which  for  liis  age 
and  opportunities  were  consideralde  ;  or  perhaps  it  was 
the  remembrance  tliat  he  owed  every  thing  to  Lord 
Rocksbridge  that  kept  him  from  vanity.  But,  how- 
ever it  might  be,  it  was  generally  admitted  that  his 
modesty  equaled  his  talents. 

When  Hugh  returned  from  IJologna,  he  went  at 
once  to  Soutliandeu,  where  he  happened  to  arrive  on 
Nell's  fourteenth  birthday.  She  was  very  much 
pleased  to  see  him,  but  evidently  felt  a  little  shy. 
Her  father  had  allowed  her  to  invite  a  number  of 
young  friends  in  honor  of  the  occasion,  and  among 
them  were  the  daughters  of  Lady  Throstlewood  and 
her  son  Frank,  a  gentle,  delicate-looking  lad  of  about 
eighteen  or  twenty  years  of  age.  He  was  very  pleas- 
ant and  merry,  however,  and  took  so  great  a  fancy  to 
Hugh  that  he  insisted  on  taking  him  to  see  his  mother, 
who  had  accompanied  them. 

But  to  her  son's  dismay  Lady  Throstlewood  was 
almost  rude  to  Master  Denver,  as  they  called  him 
now,  scarcely  deigning  either  to  look  at  him  or 
speak  to  him ;  and  when  they  had  left  the  house  she 
forbade  Frank  most  decideilW  to  have  any  thing  to  do 
with  him  in  future.  "  He  is  naught  but  a  beggar,  for- 
sooth, despite  his  gentlemanl}'  airs,"  she  said. 

"  But,  mother,"  began   Frank,  "  methinks  I  have 


88 


My  Lady  ^ell. 


seen  many  a  gentleman  born,  with  manners  and 
speech  that  were  clownish  compared  to  Hugh 
Denver's." 

"  Ay  !  "  admitted  his  mother,  more  gently  ;  "  but 
he  is  a  traveled  iiuiu  and,  they  tell  me,  a  clever  one. 
Doubtless  he  is  quick  to  catch  the  ways  and  manners 
of  those  with  wliom  he  lives ;  besides,  he  hath  been 
ever  petted  and  spoiled  by  my  Lord  of  Uocksbridge. 
Meseems  I  never  saw  a  more  forward  and  misproud 
varlet.  Credit  me,  he  thiuketh  to  be  received,  in 
time,  as  one  of  gentle  birth ;  but,  Frank,  an  you  wish 
to  please  me,  you  will  never  forget  that  he  is  naught, 
after  all,  but  a  stroller  and  a  vagrant,  and  therefore 
no  fitting  friend  for  such  as  you." 

"  I  had  thought  to  ask  hiui  to  see  me,  mother. 
What  can  it  matter  that  he  be  not  gently  born,  if 
speech  and  face  and  manners  are  all  as  fair  as  if  he 
were?  Nay,  mother,  methinks  't  is  all  the  more  to  his 
honor  if  he  hath  risen  from  so  very  low  a  station.  He 
must  have  rare  good  qualities,  I  trow." 

"  'T  is  my  Lord  of  Rocksbridge's  doing,  my  son. 
Save  for  his  charity  my  fine  young  master  had  now 
been  but  a  smith  or  a  mercer,  or  perchance  a  groom  to 
some  valiant  gentleman." 

"  Well,  mother,  you  must  own  my  lord's  charity 
hath  been  well  bestowed." 

"Never,  Frank.     It  is  but  shameful  waste  of  hon- 


Iluyh  Goes  to  Oxford. 


89 


est  gold  to  give  learning  to  such  a  ymith  as  yon.  Tt 
raises  him  above  his  station  ami  provokes  him  to  moek 
ami  flout  at  his  betters." 

"Well,  well,  mother,  have  your  will!  I  have  no 
desire  to  force  my  friends  upon  you,  but  I  weary  of 
my  life  in  yonder  liall ;  and  an  I  were  but  stronger  I 
would  follow  my  father ;  nay,  perchance  I  should  find 
health  ami  strength  at  sea.  Mother,  when  my  father 
returns  agaiu  I  shall  ask  him  to  take  me  with  him  on 
his  next  vovage.  I  am  tired  of  living  bv  the  fireside 
in  this  dull  place  like  a  woman  or  a  child.  I  must  go, 
I  will  go,  with  him  !  " 

"■ 'T  is  no  life  for  you,  my  child;  you  little  know 
the  hardships  of  a  life  at  sea.  Content  you,  bide 
your  time,  and  within  a  year  or  two  I  will  have  you  up 
to  London  to  the  court.  'T  will  be  a  joyous  life  and 
a  merry  one,  but  be  patient  a  little  longer." 

"  Nay,  mother !  dangling  at  the  court  is  no  life  for 
a  man.  1  want  to  do  ami  l)e  something  before  I  die. 
A  court  gallant,  forsooth!  —  why,  mother,  I  had 
rather  be  a  scholar  like  this  Hugh  than  that !  I  want 
to  bo  a  soldier  or  a  seaman.  Tiiis  is  no  time  to  sit 
still ;  it  is  not  wortii  while  for  you  to  plan  and  scheme 
for  gold  with  which  I  in:iy  make  a  brave  show  at 
court,  for  to  court  1  will  not  go !  Queen  Mary  may 
favor  whom  she  lists,  for  me,  and  in  truth  they  say 
she  looketh  coldly  on  honest  Englishmen  and  favoreth 
her  husband's  country  men." 


90 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Sileiufe,  lad!  I  will  not  have  thee  speak  against 
the  queen's  grace.  Foolish  boy,  feareat  thou  that 
than  woiildst  bo  unable  to  hold  thine  own  against 
Spanish  gallants?  Fie  on  thee,  my  son,  for  a  faint 
heart  and  a  craven  !  " 

"I  am  no  craven,  motlier ;  'tis  thou  who  wouldst 
make  me  one.  But  I  will  idle  here  no  longer,  say 
what  thou  wilt." 

His  mother  made  no  answer,  for  they  had  reached 
the  door  of  the  hall,  and  the  lad  who  desired  so 
earnestly  to  win  distinction  in  military  exploits 
dismounted  wearily  from  his  horse  and  went  with 
a  feeble,  uncertain  step  indoors,  utterly  exhausted 
with  his  short  ride.  Lady  Throstle  wood  looked  after 
him  sadly,  for  he  was  her  only  son  and  she  loved  him 
better  than  any  thing  else  on  earth.  From  the  day  of 
his  birth  he  had  been  sickly  and  delicate,  and  though 
he  had  lived  and  had  no  positive  disease,  he  never 
seemed  to  gain  in  strength ;  and  his  mother  was  per- 
petually haunted  with  the  fear  that  he  would  never  see 
middle  age.  The  popular  belief  of  the  neighborhood 
was  that  Frank  Dalton  was  bewitched,  or,  as  was  said, 
"  had  been  overlooked  ;  "  for  in  those  times  there  was 
a  strong  and  wide-spread  faith  in  magic,  witchcraft, 
the  "  evil  eye,"  etc.  Lady  Throstle  wood  herself  had  a 
Buperstitious  feeling  concerning  her  son's  weak  health ; 
but  her  idea  was,  though  she  confided  it  to  no  one,  that 


Hugh  Ooes  to  Oxford. 


91 


it  had  been  sent  as  a  judgment  upon  herself  for  an 
evil  deed  committed  soon  after  her  marriage,  of  which 
she  was  still  unrenentant,  though  the  thought  of  its 
possible  consequences  filled  her  with  agonies  of  terror. 
What  her  crime  was  shall  be  told  in  its  place,  but  for 
the  present  it  is  unnecessary  to  do  so. 

Lord  Throstlewood  was  much  away  from  home,  for, 
as  you  will  have  understood  already,  he  was  one  of 
those  bold  and  adventurous  spirits  who  expended  their 
energies  in  a  wild  seafaring  life,  which,  in  that  age, 
was  especially  attractive  to  men  of  all  ranks ;  for  the 
existence  of  the  great  continents  of  America  had  been 
but  newly  discovered,  little  was  known  of  Asia,  and 
almost  nothing  of  the  greater  part  of  Africa.  Thus 
there  was  plenty  of  scope  for  the  exercise  of  their 
adventurous  energies,  and  their  imagination  and  ambi- 
tion were  continually  excited  by  hearing  of  the  dis- 
covery of  some  new  and  wonderful  country  inhabited 
by  people  entirely  diflferent  in  appearance  and  mode 
of  life  from  themselves. 

But  now  we  must  return  to  Hugh  and  his  friends. 
He  had  brought  ray  Lady  Nell  a  necklace  from  Rome 
and  a  fan  from  Venice,  and  she  was  in  high  good- 
humor,  asking  him  many  questions  about  the  snow- 
capped mountains  and  fair  cities  and  lovely  ladies 
he  had  seen.  Her  father  listened  smilingly  to  their 
merry  talk,  for  Hugh  told  all  she  wished,  and  told  it 


92 


My  Lady  Nell. 


well ;  but  at  last  she  was  silent,  and  then  her  father 
began  :  "  So,  my  young  scholar,  thou  art  now  satisfied 
wit  it  what  thou  hast  seen  and  what  thou  liast  learnt, 
I  trow." 

"My  lord,  thou  art  laughing  at  me,"  said  Hugh 
quickly. 

"Nay,  uay,  my  lad,  is 't  not  enough  then?  You 
scholars  are  as  hard  to  satisfy  with  knowledge  as  a 
starving  man  with  meat." 

"  My  lord,  there  is  so  much  in  this  great  world  to 
know,  an  one  could  but  learn  it." 

"Hast  learnt  that,  fair  son?  Then  thou  hast  not 
seen  the  world  for  naught :  't  is  something  to  know 
that  we  know  but  little  after  all  our  learning." 
"Why,  father?"  asked  Nell,  with  wide-open  eyes. 
"Because  'tis  wrong,  my  child,  to  nourish  conceit 
in  our  hearts ;  and  they  who  know  the  least  fall  most 
readily  into  the  snare,"  answered  Lord  Rocksbridge. 
Then  turning  to  Hugh,  he  asked,  "  Whither  wilt  thou 
go  now,  lad?" 

"My  lord,  an  it  please  you,  I  would  return  to 
Oxford  for  a  little  while." 

"  What !  art  still  hankering  after  learning?  Know- 
est  thou  not  that  a  desire  for  knowledge  first  brought 
sin  into  the  world?" 

"  But,  my  lord,  I  am  scarce  fitted  for  a  minister  of 
the  gospel  as  yet.     I  would  return  thither,  an  1  may. 


Hugh  Goes  'o  Oxford. 


93 


to  learn  more  of  the  truth  ;  for  sure,  good  lord,  certain 
knowledge  of  our  faith  will  serve  me  well  if  1  am  to 
stand  fast  in  these  troublous  times." 

"  Nell,  my  love,"  said  her  fatlier,  "  bid  good-night 
to  Hugh,  and  get  you  to  bed.  'T  is  late,  and  you  are 
weary." 

"  Nay,  father,  I  am  not  weary." 

"  Well,  go,  little  one.  'T  is  late  for  thee,  and  thou 
canst  talk  to  Master  Denver  on  the  morrow." 

Nell  kissed  her  father  and  gave  her  hand  to  Hugh, 
who  put  it  to  his  lips  in  Ihe  fashion  of  the  times,  and 
then  she  left  them  alone  in  the  stately  withdrawing 
roon.,  hung  with  blue  satin,  richly  embroidered  with 
gold,  and  lighted  by  silver  lamps.  For  on  this  last 
visit  the  Earl  had  treated  Master  Denver  like  an 
honored  guest,  seeming  to  forget  entirely  that  they 
were  not  equals  :n  loality. 

*♦  Hugh,"  said  the  Karl,  when  Nell  had  left  them, 
"my  little  lady  yonder  hath  heard  but  little  of  these 
sorrowful  doings.     T  is  no  talk  for  such  as  her." 

"  My  lord,  I  crave  your  pardon  for  my  careless- 
ness." 

"  Nay,  lad,  't  was  naught ;  but  I  fear  me  much  that 
woe  is  coming  on  us  all.  Ay,  my  lad,  ye  will  need 
the  good  grace  of  God  to  stand  fast,  as  well  as  knowl- 
edge of  the  faith.  'T  was  a  sorry  day  for  England 
when  good  young  King  Edward  died." 


94 


My  Lady  Nell. 


'♦  It  was,  indeed,"  said  Hugh.  "  I  fear  much  that 
the  husband  of  the  queen's  majesty  will  work  us 
naught  but  ill.  They  say  he  urgeth  on  her  daily 
the  duty  of  forcing  her  subjects  to  return  to  the 
Church  of  Rome.  If  report  speak  truly,  he  would 
have  her  introduce  the  Inquisition  into  England." 

"Ha!  say  they  that?  But  I  tell  you,  Hugh,  that 
Englishmen  will  never  so  submit  to  be  trodden  under 
foot.  At  the  worst  —  repeat  not  what  I  say,  my 
friend  —  wc  have  the  Lady  Elizabeth's  grace  to  look 
to.  Thank  heaven,  she  is  a  good  Protestant  at  heart. 
The  queen's  grace  was  ever  a  papist,  even  in  her 
father's  days."  ^ 

"Ay,  my  lord,  and  a  true  one.  They  say  that  she 
hath  given  back  to  the  Romish  Church  all  lands  and 
moneys  that  had  belonged  to  the  monasteries  and  been 
appropriated  to  the  crown  by  her  father.  King  Henry. 
Sure,  she  must  indeed  beiievc  that  the  papists  hold 
the  only  true  faith,  or  she  would  scarce  have  made 
so  large  a  sacrifice  to  the  Church." 

"  T  will  be  little  better  for  us,  I  fear.  God  know- 
eth  best,  but  to  poor  human  judgment  it  seemeth  a 
terrible  thing  that  our  learned  and  pious  young  prince 
should  have  been  taken  from  us  in  his  youth." 

*'  It  were  pity,  meseems,  that  His  Majesty's  will 
was  not  allowed  to  stand.  The  Lady  Jane  Grey,  per- 
chance, had  made  us  a  most  noble  and  Protestant 
queen,"  said  Hugh. 


Huyh  Ooes  to  Oxford. 


or- 


The  Earl  sliook  his  liead.  "  Nay,  my  son,  I  pity 
the  poor  young  lady  from  my  heart,  but  it  was 
madness  to  try  to  force  her  sovereignty  upon  iis  in 
the  face  of  the  queen's  grace's  right  to  reign.  Thou 
kuowest  well  that  I  would  our  prince  had  l)een  a 
Protestant;  but  God  ruleth,  and  an  it  be  his  will  to 
send  a  Catholic  for  our  ruler,  't  is  our  duty  to  obey 
her  as  far  as  conscience  permits." 

"Yet,  my  lord,"  said  Hugh,  "'twas  but  now  that 
you  spoke  of  the  Lady  Elizabeth's  grace,  and  I 
thought  that"  — 

"  Nay,  my  son,  God  pardon  me  if  I  seemed  to 
counsel  rebellion.  Not  till  in  the  last  extremity  would 
I  advise  recourse  to  arms.  We  must  bear  and  suffer 
something  rather  than  raise  our  hands  presumptuously 
against  the  Lord's  anointed." 

*'  But,  my  lord,  would  you  then  consider  us  bound 
to  bear  any  thing  rather  than  defend  our  rights  by 
force?" 

"  My  son,  I  said  not  so.  I  can  imagine  cases  where 
it  might  seem  but  just  and  right  to  so  defend  our- 
selves, but  sure  't  is  useless  thinking  on  that  which,  I 
trust  in  God,  shall  never  happen.  A  wise  man,  Hugh, 
will  not  cross  bridges  till  he  comes  to  them." 

There  was  a  pause,  and  then  Hugh  said,  "  Knowest 
thou,  ray  lord,  that  my  Lord  Staines  and  Sir  Andrew 
Raymond  and  many  another  noble  gentleman  hath  left 


96 


My  Lady  Nell. 


the  country,  thinking  to  bido  in  Germany  or  Switzer- 
land till  better  times  do  come?" 

*' Yea,  I  heard  the  news  in  Sonthanden  yestere'ea." 

"  And  't  is  said,  my  lord,  that  the  queen's  grace 
doth  not  content  herself  with  giving  back  to  the 
Churci:  her  own  lands  and  moneys,  but  must  needs 
require  bar  subjects  to  do  likewise." 

"  She  hath  set  herself  to  a  hard  task  then,"  said  the 
Earl.  ''•  She  will  but  wake  up  malice  and  hatred 
against  herself,  an  she  continucth  in  the  same  sort  as 
she  hath  begun." 

This  conversation  took  place  a  month  or  two  after 
Mary's  marriage  with  Philip  of  Spain,  who  was  most 
unpopular  in  England  from  the  coldness  of  his  man- 
ners and  his  intolerant  zeal  for  the  reestablishment  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  in  its  ancient  position  of  author- 
ity. In  his  own  dominions  he  had  endeavored  to  sup- 
press the  teaching  of  the  reformers'  doctrines  by  the 
help  of  tlio  Inquisition,  which  was  a  secret  court  com- 
posed of  churchmen,  and  was  empowered  to  try  all 
offences  of  a  religious  nature.  It  frequently  inflicted 
the  punishments  of  torture  and  death  for  what  were 
mere  "  errors  of  opinion,"  or  what  at  least  were  held 
to  be  errors  by  devout  Catholics,  and  was  perhaps  the 
most  tyrannical  and  unjust  tribunal  that  has  ever  dis- 
graced humanity.  H.appily  for  England,  it  never  was 
established  in  that  country,  but  during  the  latter  years 


Hugh  Goi'H  to  Oxford. 


97 


of  Mury's  bliort  rcigu  u  U^rribli!  iici-u(;c'iiti(>ii  rtigod 
againHt  tliu  I'rututituntH.  At  tlu'  tiiiiu  of  wliicli  I  iiiii 
writing  tliat  pcrBuciitiou  had  not  eoinnicncwl,  fnv  Mary 
hud  only  l)ut>ii  on  tiie  tiu'onu  a  little  nioru  tliaa  a  year. 
King  Kdward  diod  at  the  ago  of  8ix<L'(>u,  in  .Inly  of 
the  year  ir»53,  leaving  hiH  crown,  by  v,ih,  to  a  distant 
(uuttin,  Lady  Jane  Grey,  wife  of  (iiiildfonl  Dudley, 
and  therefore  (hiiighter-iu-Iaw  of  the  auiltitioiis  Ouiie 
of  Northumberland,  wiio,  it  waH  generally  believed, 
bad  exercised  undue  iulluence  over  the  mind  of  the 
young  king  in  order  to  ensure  the  succession  of  Lady 
Jane  to  the  throne.  It  is,  however,  unnecessary  for 
the  purposes  ot  this  story  to  give  a  tletailed  account 
of  the  rising  thi.t  took  place  in  her  favor  immediately 
after  the  king's  death.  It  will  be  sufllcient  to  state 
that  it  and  a  subsequent  rebellion  under  Sir  'J'homas 
Wyatt  were  equally  unsuccessful,  and  that  Mary  held 
poBsessiou  of  the  throne  as  long  as  she  lived.  Lady 
Jane  Grey  and  her  husband  were  imprisoned  in  the 
Tower  until  after  Wyatt's  rebellion,  when  they  were 
both  executed.  Suspicion  of  treachery  to  her  royal 
sister  fell  on  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  who  was  also 
imprisoned  in  the  Tower  for  a  time  but  was  afterwards 
permitted  to  live  at  Hatfield  House,  free  in  name,  but 
under  so  strict  a  watch  that  she  was  a  prisoner  in 
reality.  Elizabeth  was  much  more  popular  than  her 
elder  sister,  and  perhaps  it  was  partly  jealousy  that 
caused  Mary  to  treat  her  harshly. 


98 


My  Lady  Nell. 


On  her  accession  Mary  had  promised  to  tolerate  the 
Protestant  form  of  worship,  and  for  some  little  time  it 
seemed  probable  tliat  she  iniglit  prove  a  just  and 
humane  sovereign  ;  but  her  marriage  with  Philip  of 
Spain  caused  the  reformers  much  uneasiness,  which 
unhappily  was  but  too  well  founded.  Many  notable 
men  among  them  left  the  country,  but  others  con- 
tinued boldly  to  preach  and  teach  as  they  had  done  in 
Edward's  reign. 

Hugh  Denver  returned  to  Oxford  as  he  had  desired 
to  do,  and  there  met  with  many  young  men  who  were 
of  kindred  spirit,  and  did  but  strengthen  him  in  his 
intentions  of  fighting  manfully  the  battle  of  the  Lord 
against  popish  inicjuity  and  idolati'v.  He  did  not  for- 
get the  Earl's  desire  that  he  should  preach  the  gospel 
to  the  poor,  and,  like  Wesley  and  Whitefleld  of  after 
times,  went  out  into  the  fields  and  gathered  the  rough- 
est and  lowest  of  the  wretched  peasantry  about  him, 
while  he  told  them  the  story  of  God's  free  love  for 
sinners.  His  simple  eloquence  touched  their  hearts, 
and  often  and  often  the  sin-stricken,  sorrowful,  down- 
trodden men  and  women  wept  and  prayed  to  the 
tender  Christ  of  whom  he  told,  that  they  might  be 
washed  and  made  white  in  his  blood. 

Hugh's  rich  voice  and  beautiful  singing  were  a  great 
help  to  him  in  thesu  little  outdoor  services,  for  often 
when  his  audience  would  listen  neither  to  prayer  nor 


Hugh  Goes  to  Oxford. 


preaching,  one  of  his  glorious  hymns  aided  him  in 
catching  their  attention,  and  when  once  gained,  he 
well  knew  how  to  hold  it  to  the  end.  The  Earl  had 
judged  well  in  thinking  that  he  could  speak  to  the 
hearts  of  the  poor,  for  in  his  childhood  he  had  known 
deep  poverty  and  sorrow ;  and  even  now,  though  he 
had  studied  nmch  and  had  lived  chiefly  among  gentle- 
men, he  counted  himself  one  "  of  the  common  folk," 
ana  had  thus  an  advantage  over  many  of  their  teach- 
ers, who  tried  to  stoop,  tiiat  tiiey  might  be  understood 
by  the  poor  and  vulgar.  He  spoke  to  them  with  sim- 
ple, plaia  directness,  and  his  honest,  earnest.,  manly 
words  were  rarely  without  effect ;  thus  the  Earl's  kind- 
ness to  the  lonely  little  orphan  became,  as  he  had 
hoped,  a  great  blessing  to  numbers  of  peop^3  whom 
he  had  never  seen.  To  how  many  can  not  be  told, 
because  some  of  the  words  of  truth  spoken  l»y  Hugh 
Denver  "fell  into  good  ground,  and  brought  forth 
fruit,  some  an  hundredfold,  some  sixtyfold,  some 
thirtyfold."  If  Lord  Kocksbridge  h-  ^  despised  him, 
and  let  him  starve  or  grow  up  as  he  could,  he  might 
aever  have  known  the  way  of  life  or  the  love  of 
Christ  tlie  Saviour.  But  now  he  did  know,  and  liis 
hearers  took  away  the  precious  seed  in  their  hearts, 
and  in  their  turn  became  sowers  ;  and  perhaps  some 
one  even  in  our  own  time  is  sowing  seed  that  sprang 
Irom  the  help  that  the  Earl  gave  to  the  poor  orpliau 


100 


My  Lady  ^Nell. 


three  hundred  yearH  ago.  Who  can  tell  how  great  a 
harvest  may  be  reai^ed  at  last  from  some  tiny  seed  that 
was  scarcely  noticed  as  it  fell  ?  It  is  as  true  that  our 
good  deeds  live  after  us,  as  that  our  evil  ones  do,  and 
more  true  ;  for  good  is  as  immortal  as  the  God  it  comes 
from,  but  evil  shall  one  day,  we  trust,  pass  out  of 
existence.  The  wheat  is  gathered  by  the  luord  of  the 
harvest  into  his  garner,  but  the  tares  are  bound  up  in 
bundles  to  be  burned.  Yet  we  know  neither  the 
amount  of  ill  that  one  little  seed  of  evil  can  bring 
forth,  nor  the  amount  of  good  tiiat  may  spring  from  a 
single  seed  of  good ;  so  we  ought  to  be  very  careful 
ibout  the  kind  of  seed  we  sow,  asking  God  always  to 
help  us  to  sow  to  his  glory  and  the  benefit  of  our 
fellowmen. 


CHAPTER   VI. 


THE  KARL'S  DEATH. 


"VTELL,"  said  the  Earl,  one  afternoon  late  in  the 
autumn,  "  I  wisli  you  would  bid  Thomas  go 
down  to  Southanden  for  Master  Granlyu.  I  have  not 
been  well  for  many  days,  and  I  fear  that  I  am  worse 
to-night." 

Nell  came  and  put  her  arras  round  his  neck  and 
looked  anxiously  into  his  face,  which  seemed  ])ale  and 
gray  in  the  fading  light.  "I  will  send  .it  once, 
father,"  she  said,  "  but  why  did  n't  you  have  him 
before?     What  is  the   matter  with  you?" 

"  I  know  not,  my  child ;  percase  Master  Granlyn 
can  tell  me.  Be  not  anxious  about  me,  I  am  not 
very  ill." 

By-and-by  Master  Omer  came  in,  and  they  all  sat 
together  in  the  great  drawing-room ;  Nell  softly 
touching  her  lute,  while  the  Earl,  declaring  that  he 
felt  better,  [)layod  his  usual  game  of  backgammon 
with  Master  Omer.  But  Lord  llocksbridge  played 
with  less  than  his  usunl  skill  that  night,  and  at  length 
he  rose,  saying  that  he  would  retire  to  his  room, 
when  his  face  grew  white  and  he  tottered  so  much 


102 


My  Lady  Nell. 


that  lie  would  have  fallen  but  for  Muster  Omer's  help. 
Lady  Nell  called  out  loudly  to  the  servants,  and  Mas- 
ter Ouier  went  to  fetch  a  cordial,  which  appeared  to  do 
the  Earl  good,  for  with  his  servants'  assistance  he  got 
to  his  ])ed,  where  he  lay  as  if  very  weary,  scarcely 
seeming  to  hear  or  heed  what  was  said. 

Nell  sent  again  to  Master  Granlyn,  bidding  him 
come  without  delay,  and  at  length  he  arrived,  making 
many  excuses  for  not  having  attended  to  the  first 
summons,  and  laying  all  the  blame  upon  the  messen- 
ger who  had  been  sent  to  fetch  him. 

Nell  listened  impatiently,  for  she  was  thoroughly 
frightened  about  her  father ;  so  she  sharply  ordered 
him  to  be  silent  now  he  had  come,  and  to  go  immedi- 
ately to  his  lordship's  chamber. 

lie  did  so,  and  shook  his  head  very  learnedly  and 
rather  despondently  over  his  patient,  but  Lady  Nell 
could  gain  little  information  from  him  as  to  his  state. 

"  Is  he  seriously  ill?  "  she  asked. 

"I  fear,  madam,  that  his  lordship  is  not  by  any 
means  well." 

''Of  course  not,"  said  Nell;  "but  what  I  want  to 
knoy  is  whether  he  is  in  any  danger." 

"  Nay,  my  lady,  't  is  scarce  so  bad  as  that,  I  hope," 
responded  the  old  man.  "  But  I  'U  do  all  I  can  for 
his  lordship,  your  ladyshij)  may  trust  me  for  that ; " 
and  he  forthwith  proceeded  to  bleed  and  blister  him 


Tlie  EarVs  Death. 


103 


in  a  manner  that  would  have  been  trying  to  the  health 
of  a  strong  man.  And  afterwards  he  administered, 
by  way  of  medicine,  a  series  of  nauseous  decoctions, 
each  of  which  would  now  be  considered  too  loathsome 
and  disagreeable  to  be  given  at  all. 

In  spite  of  all  his  exertions,  however,  the  Earl  grew 
decidedly  worse  from  day  to  day,  and  at  length  Nell 
took  the  reconunendation  of  one  of  the  servants  and 
sent  for  a  man  living  at  a  distance  of  twenty  miles 
away  or  thereabouts,  who  was  popularly  supposed  to 
be  able  to  cure  the  sick  by  the  use  of  "  art  magic," 
as  it  was  called.  This  step  was  against  Master 
Omer's  advice,  for  such  a  proceeding  was  not  ^.iily 
illegal,  but  irreligious,  according  to  his  ideas. 

But  poor  little  Lady  Nell  was  desperate  and  in- 
sisted on  sending  for  the  magician,  who,  as  might 
have  been  expected,  did  little  good,  or  it  would  ))e 
more  correct  to  say  none  at  all.  Then  she  heard  of 
a  famous  London  leech  who  was  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  sent  for  him.  He  was  a  kind-hearted  and 
skillful  old  man,  and  for  a  time  his  medicine  seemed 
to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  disease  and  Nell  believed 
that  the  Earl  would  now  recover. 

She  was  sitting  by  his  bedside  one  day  after  the 
physician  had  left  him.  watching  him  earnestly  as  he 
slept,  when  he  woke  and  spoke  her  name. 

The  golden  morning  sunshine  strayed  in  through  the 


104 


My  Lady  Nell. 


window,  from  wliicli  the  heavy  velvet  curtains  had 
beeu  drawn  back,  and  a  beam  of  light  fell  on  the 
pale,  wasted  face  of  the  Earl  and  on  his  daughter's 
golden  head,  showing  both  in  relief  against  the  violet 
and  pale-blue  hangings  of  the  huge  bed  furnished 
with  velvet  canopies  and  satin  quilt  and  counter- 
point. A  brilliant  footcloth,  or  carpet,  covered  the 
floor,  and  the  walls  were  hung  with  tapestry  represent- 
ing scenes  from  IJible  history,  wrought  in  brilliant 
colors  and  exquisite  woriimanship.  But  amongst  all 
this  magnificence  the  Earl  lay  dying. 

"  Nell,"  hr  said,  "  my  little  Nell,  I  have  much  to 
say  to  you." 

"But,  father,  dear,  the  leech  said  you  were  not  to 
talk,"  said  Nell. 

"  I  must  talk,  Nell,  for  the  time  is  getting  very 
short,  and  1  am  better  able  to  speak  now  than  I  may 
be  again.  Sweetheart,  have  they  not  told  you  that  I 
am  dying  ?  " 

"O  father,  father!"  she  wailed,  "I  can  not,  I 
will  not  let  you  go !  " 

"  Hush,  little  one  ;  we  are  in  God's  hands,  and  he 
has  called  me  home.  It  grieves  me  to  leave  you, 
sweet,  or  else  I  should  be  glad  to  go.  But,  Nell,  I 
trust  you  will  come  to  me  and  to  your  mother.  We 
shall  be  waiting  for  you  in  the  other  world  ;  not  lost, 
my  child,  only  gone  before." 


TJie  Earl's  Death. 


105 


"Father!"  moaned  Nell,  "I  am  not  good  like 
you.     I  shall  never  find  the  way  to  heaven  alone !  " 

"  My  darling,  you  will  not  be  alone;  God  himself 
will  be  with  you.  He  maketh  the  orphaned  and  the 
fatherless  his  own  especial  care.  He  can  guide  you 
home,  my  child,  without  my  poor  aid." 

"  But  I  can't  believe  in  Christ ! "  sobbed  Nell. 
"Oh,  if  you  die  I  shall  never,  never  see  you  again. 
Oh,  let  me  send  again  to  the  leech !  Did  li  tell  you 
that  you  were  dying  ?  " 

"  Ay,  my  sweet.  He  told  Master  Omer  yestere'en 
that  I  had  not  many  days  to  live.  Hush,  Nell,  my 
little  girl.     Don't  weep  so  ;  it  grieves  me,  sweet." 

Nell  quieted  herself  by  a  great  effort,  and  kneeling 
down  beside  the  bed  took  her  father's  wasted  hand 
in  both  her  own  and  said,  "  Look,  I  am  quiet  now, 
father,  dear ;  say  what  you  wish." 

"That's  my  brave  Nell!  'T  is  this  I  would  tell 
you :  When  T  am  gone  't  will  not  be  fit  for  you  to 
live  here  alone ;  yet  I  should  be  loath  to  have  this 
house  shut  up,  so  1  have  written  to  your  grandmother, 
Madam  Statham,  to  ask  her  to  come  here  to  live  with 
you.  I  trust  she  will  be  able  to  do  so,  but  an  there  be 
any  difflculty,  I  have  given  Master  Omer  directions 
how  to  act.  Nell,  my  child,  I  hope  you  will  try  to 
make  the  old  lady  happy,  for  doubtless  't  will  be  a 
great  sacrifice  to  leave  her  home  to  come  here  for 
your  sake." 


106 


My  Lad;/  KeJL 


"But,  father,"  sobbed  Nell,  "need  she  come  at  all? 
I  am  sure  I  could  do  very  well  without  her." 

"  Nay,  my  child,  you  are  too  youug  to  be  alone. 
And,  Nell,  dearest,  remember  that  it  was  my  dying 
wish  that  you  should  be  kind  and  gentle  to  her." 

"  I  will  try,  father,"  promised  Nell. 

"  That  is  right,  little  one,"  said  the  Earl  in  a  feeble 
voice ;  and  after  that  there  was  a  long  silence,  till  he 
slept,  or  seemed  to  sleep.  When  he  awoke  again  it 
was  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  he  asked  abruptly, 
"  Where  is  'Hugh,  Nell?     1  want  him." 

Master  Omer  answered,  "  We  sent  a  messenger  to 
him  yesterday,  my  lord." 

"  Ah,  I  had  forgotten !  "  murmured  the  Earl. 
"And  Reginald,  did  you  send  for  him  too?" 

"  Nay,  my  lord,  for  he  hath  gone  to  France." 

The  Earl  turned  his  face  towards  the  fading  light. 
"  It  is  growing  dark  fast.  I  think  the  night  cometh 
on  apace.  Tell  Reginald  that  I  sent  him  my  dear  love 
and" —  What  followed  was  spoken  in  so  low  a 
tone  that  they  could  not  catch  the  words,  and  he 
seemed  to  sink  again  into  a  stupor  which  continued 
all  night  and  all  the  following  day. 

Nell  scarcely  seemed  to  understand  the  sorrow  that 
had  come  upon  her ;  and  as  time  went  on  and  the  Earl 
still  lived  she  began  to  hope  that  he  would  recover 
after  all.    The  physician  did  his  utmost  to  save  him, 


The  Earl's  DecUh. 


107 


and  Master  Omer  and  his  servants,  all  devoted  to 
him,  watched  night  and  day  beaide  him. 

Towards  evening  on  the  day  after  his  conversation 
with  Nell,  he  seemed  much  more  like  himself,  and  Nell 
felt  quite  cheerful,  but  the  more  experienced  servants 
and  Master  Omer  only  feared  that  this  temporary 
improvement  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  end. 

"  Has  Hugh  come  yet?"  asked  the  Earl  again. 

"  Not  yet,  father,  but  he  will  soon  be  here  now. 
We  bade  Thomas  make  haste." 

"If  he  comes  not  to-night,"  said  Lord  Rocksbridge, 
"'twill  be  too  late.  Master  Omer,  call  in  the 
serving-folk ;  I  should  like  to  say  good-by  to  them 
before  I  go." 

Master  Omer  did  as  he  was  requested,  and  the  Earl 
said  a  few  words  of  farewell  to  them ;  but  he  seemed 
so  much  exhausted  after  they  had  left  the  room  that 
Master  Omer  feared  that  the  exertion  of  speaking 
to  them  would  hasten  the  end.  For  many  hours  he 
and  Nell  sat  beside  the  dying  gentleman,  and  still 
he  just  lived.  The  stately  room  looked  very  dark 
and  gloomy,  and  the  wind  wailed  round  the  silent 
house  and  among  the  great  trees  in  the  park  most 
mournfully  and  sadly. 

For  a  long  time  they  had  heard  no  sound  but  the 
sighing  and  sobbing  of  the  wind,  when  suddenly  the 
quiet  was  broken  by  the  quick  tread  of  horses'  feet, 


108 


My  Lady  Nell. 


and  then  a  low  knock  sonnded  on  the  door.  Tt  was 
opened  gently,  and  the  listeners  in  tlie  room  above 
presently  heard  the  sound  of  hushed  footsteps  in  the 
corridor,  and  in  a  moment  more  Hugh  entered.  The 
servant  had  met  him  at  some  distance  from  Oxford, 
and  they  had  ridden  night  and  day  to  reach 
Southanden  in  time. 

"  He  still  lives,"  said  Master  Omer,  softly.  "  He 
asked  for  you  again  to-night  " 

Hugh  could  not  trust  himself  to  speak ;  he  threw 
himself  on  his  knees  beside  the  bed,  and  poured  out  a 
passionate  but  silent  prayer  to  God  for  tlie  life  of  his 
best  friend.  It  was  not  to  be  granted  in  tlie  way  that 
he  desired,  for  God  answered  it  by  giving  him  eternal 
life. 

Nearly  two  hours  after  midnight  the  Earl  spoke 
again,  saying,  without  seeming  to  be  in  the  least 
surprised  to  see  him,  "Is  that  Hugh?" 

"  Yea,  my  lord." 

"I  am  glad  you  came  to  say  good-by.  Once, 
Hugh,  you  said  that  you  owed  me  something.  Now 
promise  me"  —  he  stopped,  as  if  forgetting  what  he 
had  meant  to  say. 

"  What,  my  lord  ?  "  asked  Hugh.  "  I  will  promise 
any  thing." 

"  Promise  me  that  as  I  helped  and  comforted  you, 
ye  will  aid  and  take  care  of  my  little  Nell  as  far  as 


f 


( 


The  Earl's  Death. 


109 


may  be.  She  saith  she  hath  no  one  now  to  show  her 
the  way  to  heaven.  I  leave  it  to  Muster  Omer  and  to 
you.  Poor  little  one,  it  breaketh  my  lieart  to  leave 
her." 

Nell  was  still  beside  the  bed,  but  sho  had  fallen 
asleep  througli  sheer  exhaustion. 

"  God  will  take  care  of  her,"  said  Master  Omer. 

"Ay,"  said  the  Earl,  "  I  leave  her  in  God's  hands 
and  to  your  care.  Poor  little  one,  where  is  she?  lift 
me  up,  Hugh." 

Master  Omer  gently  roused  the  child,  and  Hugh 
Denver  raised  the  Earl  in  his  young,  strong  arms. 

"It  is  dark  and  cold,"  he  said.  "  Nay,  look,  'tis 
growing  lighter.  Nell,  Hugh,  Master  Omer,  the  dawn 
hath  come  at  last." 

To  the  watchers  beside  his  bed  the  darkness  seemed 
deepening,  but  the  Earl's  face  was  bright  with  the 
light  of  heaven.  "Nell,"  he  said  again,  "  look  to  the 
light.  Lo !  there  the  Saviour  waiteth.  O  Nell,  he 
holdeth  out  his  hands  to  thee !  My  child,  he  calleth 
thee.  O  Nell,  Nell !  sure  now  thou  wilt  not  say  thou 
seest  not  the  way  to  heaven." 

"  Father,"  said  Nell,  "  I  will  come,  if  he  will  help 
me."  The  words  seemed  to  reach  the  Earl's  dying 
ear,  for  he  smiled,  and  murmuring  his  daughter's 
name  fell  asleep  like  a  tired  child,  and  long  before  the 
morning  came  his  soul  had  passed  into  the  presence  of 


no 


Mil  Lwhj  Nvll. 


the  Saviour.  He  had  exchaiiyed  tliis  world'M  midnight 
dai'kuesB  for  the  full  and  glorious  ligiit  of  the  eternal 
day. 

He  was  laid  to  rest,  not  among  his  fathers,  in  the 
distant  and  magnificent  fane  of  Uoekshridge,  hut  in 
the  little  humble  church  of  Southanden,  where  ho  and 
his  fair  young  wife  had  worshiped,  and  where  the 
little  Lady  Nell  had  been  baptized.  He  would  lie,  he 
had  told  them,  in  the  place  and  among  tlie  [)i'ople  he 
had  loved  best  on  earth ;  ho  would  take  his  last  long 
rest  where  his  little  daughter  could  sometimes  come 
and  think  of  him.  He  wished  to  lie  near  her  home, 
and  in  lloeksbridge  she  would  be  all  ])Ut  a  stranger ; 
so  he  was  laid  in  the  stately  tomb  that  he  had  built  for 
his  gentle  wife,  there  to  rest  until  the  resurreutioa 
morning. 

He  had  gone  to  peace  and  glory  ;  and  so  they  tola 
his  daughter,  ))ut  she  refused  t(j  l)e  comforted,  and 
mourned  and  wept  from  morning  till  night.  Poor 
passionate,  broken-1  ear  ted  little  Nell !  It  was  her 
first  deep  sorrow,  and  she  gave  way  to  her  grief  as 
she  was  used  to  give  way  to  all  her  feelings.  Master 
Omer  was  much  distressed,  but  could  do  !iothing  with 
the  child,  and  Hugh's  attempts  at  consolation  were 
equally  unavailing. 

At  length  the  time  came  when  he  was  to  return  to 
Oxford,  and  as  he  intended  to  depart  early  on  the 


The.  EarVs  Death. 


Ill 


following  morninfj;,  lio  wIhIiccI  to  hid  good-by  to  Liuly 
Nell  ovLTuiglit.  Hilt  lu!  Houglit  for  her  ull  over  the 
house  iiud  could  not  find  hor.  It  was  funt  growing 
dark,  but  none  of  tlio  serviints  knew  where  she  wuh, 
until  at  length  old  ]i(!HM  remembered  that  uhe  had  been 
seen  walking  in  the  park  during  the  afternoon,  and  it 
fMicurred  to  Hugh  tliat  siie  had  perhaps  gone  to  visit 
her  father's  grave. 

The  church  lay  about  half  a  mile  beyond  the  park 
gates,  and  stood  alone  at  some  distance  from  Southan- 
den.  It  was  built  of  dark-gray  stone,  and  though 
small,  was  very  ancient ;  its  heavy  pillars  and  round 
arches  evidently  dating  from  tijc  Norman  times. 
Around  it  was  a  graveyard,  fidl  of  headstones  and 
monuments,  and  on  a  piece  of  rising  ground  behind 
was  a  thick,  dark  wood  of  oaks  and  horse-chestnuts. 
It  looked  dismal  and  lonely  in  the  twilight,  and  as 
Hugh  passed  tiio  gloomy  mere  beside  it  from  which 
the  mist  was  rising  in  cold  gray  clouds  tliat  half  ob- 
scured its  surface  and  confused  the  outlines  of  the 
willows  on  its  further  side,  he  ccmld  not  help  thinking 
of  the  stories  which  he  had  heard  in  his  childiiood  of 
the  ghosts  which  were  supposed  to  haunt  churchyards. 
In  those  days  most  men  believed  in  the  existence  of 
such  beings,  and  Hugii  was  no  exception  to  the  rule ; 
but  he  also  believed  that  "  the  Lord  reigneth,"  and  is 
always   willing,  us    he  is   able,  to  take   care  of    his 


112 


My  Lwly  Nell. 


people.  So  lie  weut  on,  and  passed  under  the  little 
wooden  porch  that  over-shadowed  the  gateway,  and 
walked  up  the  narrow  path  and  under  the  shade  of 
the  great  yew-tree  to  the  door.  It  was  not  locked,  so 
he  turned  the  handle  and  went  in,  but  was  startled  by 
a  terrible  cry,  though  only  for  a  moment,  for  he  knew 
that  the  voice  was  Nell's. 

"  'T  ia  only  I,  Hugh  Denver,"  he  called,  as  he  went 
up  the  aisle.  "  Lady  Nell,  Lady  Nell,  where  art 
thou?" 

She  made  no  answer,  and  he  felt  his  way  into  the 
little  chapel,  which  was  partitioned  off  from  the  rest 
of  the  church  by  a  light  wooden  screen  of  carved  work, 
and  in  the  center  of  which  stood  the  marble  tomb 
built  by  Lord  Rocksbridge,  that  gleamed  white  even 
now  in  the  darkness. 

"Nell!  my  Lady  Nell!"  he  said  again.  "Speak 
to  me  if  you  are  here."  Still  there  was  no  answer, 
and  he  began  to  wonder  whether  it  really  had  been 
her  voice  or  not,  or  whether  his  ears  had  played  him 
false  altogether.  But  he  proceeded  to  feel  his  way 
cautiously  round  tiio  chapel,  and  at  length  his  foot 
touched  something  tliat  felt  like  part  of  a  dress,  and 
looking  closely  he  could  see  Nell's  figure  lying  full 
length  on  the  ground  upon  lier  face,  Avith  her  head 
and  ears  smothered  i::  the  heavy  folds  of  her  velvet 
cloak. 


The  Earl's  Death. 


113 


He  feared  tluit  she  had  fainted,  and  raised  her 
gently  from  the  ground,  but  as  he  touched  her  she 
again  cried  out,  whether  in  pain  or  fear  he  could 
not  tell. 

"  Are  you  hurt,  my  lady?"  he  inquired  gently. 

"  Who  is  it?"  she  asked  breathlessly. 

"  Don't  you  know  me?     Hugh  Denver." 

"O  Hugh!  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come.  Oh, 
take  me  home,  take  me  home  !  I  have  been  so  fright- 
ened !     T  thought  you  were  —  oh,  I  don't  know  wiiat." 

"  How  you  shiver  !     Are  you  cold,  my  lady  ?  " 

"  Not  very.  Let  us  go  out  of  this  dreadful  place 
at  once." 

Hugh  wrapped  her  up  carefully,  and  they  went  out 
pa>*  the  shadowy  yew-tree  and  tlie  dark,  misty  mere, 
and  Nell  often  trembled  and  looked  over  her  shoulder, 
and  then  clung  tightly  to  Hugh's  arm.  But  he  no 
longer  thought  of  the  churchyard  and  those  whose 
graves  were  there,  for  the  sorrowful,  lonely  child 
took  uj)  all  his  attention,  and  he  only  thought  of 
her  deep  grief  and  how  best  to  comfort  her. 

At  lengtli  the  dark  lanes  and  the  shadowy  clumps  of 
trees  in  the  park  were  all  ])ehind  them  and  they  stood 
at  tlic  great  hall  door,  which,  when  it  was  opened, 
sent  forth  such  ii  flood  of  glowing  light  into  the  dark- 
ness, that,  for  the  first  time  since  her  father's  death, 
Nell  thought  it  looked  cheerful  and  bright. 


114 


My  Lady  Nell. 


A  ])lazing  lire  wua  buruiug  on  the  hcurtli,  ami  cuii- 
dlt'H  shoue  ill  the  sconces  uu  the  walls.  So  siie  sat 
down  beside  the  fire  to  warm  and  dry  herself  while 
Hugh  sent  a  servant  for  the  refreshment  which  she  so 
much  needed. 

Bess  ])rought  in  a  tray  furnished  with  bread  and  hot 
milk  and  sweetmeats,  and  Hugh  was  glad  that  it  was 
not  refused.  When  she  had  finished,  the  old  nurse 
suggested  that  she  should  retire  to  rest,  but  Nell 
dismissed  her,  saying  that  she  nmst  first  have  some 
talk  with  Master  Denver. 

"What  made  you  come  to  look  for  me,  Hugh?" 
she  asked,   when  tliey  were  alone  again. 

"  They  had  seen  you  in  the  park  in  the  afternoon, 
and  I  could  not  lind  you  anywhere  in  the  house,  so  I 
was  afraid  you  must  have  gone  to  the  (ihurch." 

"  It  was  kind  to  take  so  much  trouble  about  me, 
Hugh." 

"  'T  was  nothing,  my  lady.  I  am  ever  glad  to  be 
of  service  to  you.  Besides,  I  must  be  away  to  Oxfonl 
ere  dawn  to-morrow,  and  I  would  not  willingly  depart 
without  bidding  your  ladyship  farewell.  1  am  sorry 
that  my  going  in  frightened  you  so  much,"  he  added. 

"Ay,  but  I  am  glad  you  went  there.  1  think  I 
must  have  died  of  fear  if  I  lit  had  to  stay  there  all 
night  long.  I  was  thinking  of  my  father,  and  I  forgot 
all  about  coming  home  until  it  grew  dusk,  and  then 


Hie  Earl's  Death. 


115 


I  dared  not  pass  the  churchyard  and  the  mere  alone. 

0  Hugh,  it  was  dreadful,  alone  there  by  myself !  " 

"  My  poor  little  lady  !  "  said  Hugh.     '•  I  am  sorry 

1  did  not  seek  for  you  earlier." 

Nell  made  no  answer,  and  she  sat  silent  and 
thoughtful  by  the  fire  for  many  minutes.  At  last 
she  said:  "I  had  a  letter  from  my  grandmother, 
Madam  Statham,  Hugh.  She  cometh,  all  being 
well,  on  Friday ;  she  and  my  cousin.  Mistress  Kate." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that,"  replied  Hugh.  "  It  is  very 
lonely  for  you  now." 

'  Ay,"  she  said  quickly,  "■  ])ut  strangers  do  not 
make  the  heart  less  lonely,  and,  truth  to  tell,  Hugh, 
1  doubt  I  shall  not  love  my  grandmother.  She  is  a 
'  precisian,'  they  say.  I  know  I  shall  never  please 
her." 

"  But,  my  lady,  your  father  must  have  thought 
well  of  her,  or  he  would  never  have  asked  her 
hither." 

Nell  felt  some  penitence  for  her  prejudice. 

"  I  know  that  she  is  good,  Hugh,"  she  said.  "  But 
I  shall  never  be  happy  again.  What  does  it  matter 
who  comes  or  goes,  now?  O  Hugh,  Hugh,  you 
loved  him,  I  know,  but  you  don't  know  what  he  was 
to  me ! " 

"  My  dear  lady,  I,  who  have  been  fatherless  from 
my  earliest  years,  can  not  know  that ;  but  1  loved 


116 


My  Ladi]  Nell. 


my  lord  better  than  any  one  on  earth.  I  would  have 
given  all  I  have  to  save  him,  even  my  own  life !  " 
Hugh's  voice  trembled,  and  Nell  raised  her  hand  to 
stop  him. 

"  Say  no  more,"  she  said.  '■  I  caii't  talk  about  him 
yet.  O  Hugh,  I  want  to  be  brave ;  I  want  to  do  as 
he  would  have  wished,  but  I  can't,  I  can't !  "  and  she 
hid  her  face  in  her  hands  and  sobbed  till  Hugh  was 
quite  unhappy  about  her. 

"My  lady,"  he  said  at  last,  "may  I  call  Bess? 
Had  you  not  l)etter  go  to  rest?" 

"  Nay,  Hugh,"  she  said,  raising  her  tear-stained 
face.  "  Let  me  stay  here  with  thee  yet  a  while. 
'T  is  our  last  night,  an  thou  wilt  go  to-morrow." 

"  I  must  go,  I  fear,"  he  said;  adding,  "  My  lady, 
dost  thou  know  what  my  lord  hath  done  for  me? 
Has  Master  Omer  told  thee?" 

"  Nay,  Hugh,  but  my  father  spoke  of  his  purpose 
of  leaving  thee  a  sulHcient  yearly  sum  to  permit  thee 
to  follow  thy  present  fashion  of  preaching  to  the 
poor  and  wretched  without  receiving  aught  of  them. 
Is  it  that  thou  wouldst  tell  me  ?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lady.  God  grant  that  I  may  carry  the 
message  as  he  and  the  Saviour  would  liave  me.  I 
think  that  the  thought  of  my  lord  will  ever  aid  me  to 
speak  to  the  poor  souls  the  l)etter,  for  ho  hath  taugiit 
me  that  of  the  love  of  God  in  heaven,  by  liis  fair  life 


The  EarVs  Death. 


\l\ 


and  gracious  ways,  which  I  trust  I  shall  never 
forget." 

"Ay,"  said  Nell  thoughtfully,  "  he  was  most  good 
and  true  ;  yet,  sure,  Hugh,  't  is  very  hard  to  be  good. 
I  promised  him  that  night  that  one  day  1  would  go 
to  him  in  heaven,  but  how  can  I  ?  How  can  I  learn 
to  be  good  without  him  ?  " 

"  My  lady,"  said  Hugh  reverently,  "  God  lives,  and 
thou  shalt  be  taught  of  him." 

Nell  rose  from  her  seat  and,  giving  him  her  hand, 
wished  him  good-night  and  a  fair  journey,  but  after 
she  had  left  the  room,  returned  to  beg  him  to 
come  again  as  soon  as  he  could,  for  he  and  Master 
Omer  were  her  dearest  friends. 

Hugh  promised,  and  before  she  awoke  in  the 
morning  he  was  far  on  his  way  to  Oxford. 


-    I 


:  ■;■(- 


CHAFrER  vn. 


NP]LL'S  GRANDMOTHER. 


TT  was  about  eleven  o'clock  on  Friday  morning 
when  Madam  Statham  and  her  granddaughter 
arrived  and  were  ushered  into  the  great  hall,  which 
was  hnng  witli  black  cloth,  as  were  most  of  the 
principal  apartments  in  the  house,  in  sign  of  mourning 
for  the  Earl. 

It  was  a  gloomy,  wet  morning,  and  the  travelers 
were  drenched  with  rain,  and  we-^ry  with  their  long 
journey,  for  they  had  traveled  on  horseback,  and  the 
roads  were  in  a  most  wretched  condition. 

Both  ladies  were  dressed  in  black  cloth  kirtles, 
riding-cloaks,  and  close-fitting  hoods,  and  all  their 
garments  were  plain  in  material  and  simple  in  make, 
besides  being  much  soiled  and  bedraggled  with  mud 
and  rain. 

When  their  attendant  knocked  at  the  great  door,  it 
was  immediately  flung  wide  open.  The  servants  were 
all  assembled  in  line  on  either  side  the  hall,  and 
down  the  long  room  Lady  Nell  advanced  in  state  to 
meet  them.  Truth  to  tell,  the  old  lady  was  impressed 
more  strongly  than  agreeably  by  the  stately  welcome 


I 


Nell's  OrawhnoHier. 


119 


given  her.  For  m  moment  she  stood  still  on  the 
threshold,  almost  stiirtled  by  the  magnilicencc  of 
the  hall,  the  number  of  the  servants,  and,  above  all, 
by  the  imposing  nature  of  the  attire  worn  by  their 
mistress. 

For  Lady  Nell,  or,  as  she  would  have  styled  herself, 
Lady  Eleanor  Vane,  was  clad  in  a  kirtle  of  white 
satin,  I'ichly  quilted  and  embroidered  about  the  hem 
in  white  silk,  over  which  she  wore  a  robe  and  train 
of  black  velvet.  Round  her  neck  was  a  partlet,  that 
is,  a  sort  of  close-fitting  cape,  fastened  to  the  dress 
and  finished  at  the  throat  with  a  narrow  ruff  of  the 
finest  white  lawn,  and  her  curling  golden  hair  was 
drawn  up  under  and  partially  covered  by  a  tiny  black 
velvet  hood,  ornamented  with  a  frontlet  adorned  with 
black  jet  beads.  This  head-dress  was  by  no  means 
as  unbecoming  as  it  would  have  been  if  lier  tiring- 
woman  had  succeeded  in  her  purpose  of  drawing  all 
her  hair  smoothly  back  from  her  neck  and  brow,  for 
it  had  escaped  in  many  little  rings  and  curls,  which 
softened  tlie  outline  of  her  fair,  little  oval  face, 
with  its  beautiful  blue  eyes  and  coral  lips.  She 
was  slight  and  small  in  stature,  and  her  figure 
looked  still  less  in  her  handsome  tliough  rather 
heavy  dress ;  l)ut,  nevertheless,  she  looked  very 
*'  pretty  in  her  quaint  stateliness,  as  she  came  down 
the    hall    with    a    bright-eyed,     lilack-robed     damsel 


120 


My  Lady  Nell. 


bearing  her  long  velvet  train.  A  step  or  two  behind 
her  walked  her  father's  gray-haired  chaplain,  Master 
Omer,  with  a  sad  but  half-amused  smile  on  his  lips,  as 
he  glanced  at  the  little  lady  in  her  "braveries." 

Slowly  she  passed  up  the  hall,  and  at  length  her 
grandmother,  shaking  off  her  astonishment  with  an 
effort,  advanced  a  step  or  two  to  meet  her. 

"Madam,"  said  Nell,  "I  bid  you  welcome  here; 
and  you  also,  fair  cousin." 

The  old  lady  looked  at  her  for  a  moment  searchingly 
and  calmly  ;  then  her  faci^  changed  suddenly,  and  she 
took  the  little  damsel  in  her  arms  and  kissed  and 
blessed  her  with  tears  in  her  eyes.  "  Poor  little  one," 
she  murmured.  "Poor  little  orphaned  laml) !  Father- 
less and  motherless,  God  help  me  to  do  my  duty  by 
thee  faithfully." 

The  tender  words  touched  Nell's  heart,  and  tears 
came  to  her  eyes  also,  but  she  forced  them  back  and, 
taking  her  grandmother's  hand,  led  her  towards  the 
fire  saying,  "  Thou  art  cold  and  wet,  madam.  Permit 
me  to  relieve  you  of  your  cloak." 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  child.  'T  would  spoil  your  brav- 
eries to  touch  it,"  said  her  grandmother,  with  a  glance 
at  her  silk  and  velvet  apparel.  ' '  The  serving-wench 
shall  aid  me." 

"Bess,"  said  Nell,  "assist  Madam  Statham  with 
her  cloak ;   what  mean  you  by  standing  idle  in  that 


Nell's  Grandmother. 


I 


manner  ?  Jane,  help  Mistress  Katharine  yonder ! " 
Then  turning  again  to  Madam  Stathara  she  con- 
tinued:  "  I  have  ordered  dinner  to  be  served  in  half 
an  hour's  time,  madam.  Will  that  suit  your  conven- 
ience, or  shall  I  command  them  to  put  it  back?  " 

"  Nay,  child.  Kate  and  1  can  be  ready  by  that 
time,"  replied  her  grandmother. 

'•  Perhaps  you  would  prefer  to  retire  to  your  rooms," 
continued  Nell.  "  You  will  find  tires  there,  and  you 
must  be  weary  with  your  long  journey.  Bess,  show 
Madam  Statham  to  the  great  red  chamber,  and  Jane, 
do  you  take  Mistress  Kate  to  that  prepared  for  her. 
Thomas,  bid  them  serve  dinner  within  half  an  hour." 
So  saying  Lady  Nell  retired  to  her  own  room  till 
dinner  was  ready. 

It  was  served  in  the  great  hall,  the  cloth  being  laid 
on  a  very  long  table,  in  the  middle  of  which  was  set  a 
huge  silver  salt-cellar,  wrought  in  the  shape  of  a  many- 
towered  castle  surrounded  by  ramparts  and  bastions. 
At  the  head  of  the  table  sat  Lady  Nell,  with  Madam 
Statham  on  her  right  hand  and  her  cousin  on  her  left. 
Master  Omer  sat  next  to  the  old  lady,  and  below  him 
on  the  one  side  and  Kate  on  the  other  were  ranged  the 
servants  in  the  order  of  their  rank  in  the  household. 
Those  who  were  of  least  consequence  sat  below  the 
salt,  regaling  themselves  with  fare  which,  though 
ample   in   quantity,    was   a   little   coarser   in    quality 


122 


My  Lady  yell. 


thtiii  tliat  set  at  the  upper  end  of  the  board.  My 
Lady  Nell  had  ordered  au  especially  sumptuous  repast 
to  do  honor  to  the  travelers,  hut,  unhappily,  the  rich 
display  of  venison  parties,  roast  and  boiled  fowls, 
•rauie  and  fish  and  meat  of  all  kinds,  so  distressed 
Madam  Statham  with  a  sense  of  the  terrible  wasteful- 
ness of  the  feast  that  she  could  scarcely  eat  at  all. 
To  no  purpose  did  Nell  press  her  to  "taste  this"  or 
"  try  that;  "  for  of  all  the  rich  meats  and  drinks  she 
partook  but  sparingly,  and  even  then  of  the  very 
simplest  articles  of  food  that  the  table  contained.  In 
those  days  neither  tea  nor  coffee  was  used,  and  people 
drank  chiefly  either  ale  or  wine,  according  to  their  cir- 
cumstances. Now  in  Lady  Nell's  household  the  ale  was 
confined  almost  entirely  to  those  below  the  salt.  Jt 
was  the  same  when  the  sweatmeats  came  on  the  table. 
At  that  time  sugar  was  perhaps  the  most  expensive 
article  of  diet,  but  it  had  evidently  been  used  freely 
in  the  preparation  of  the  dinner  with  which  Madam 
.Statham  was  now  regaled.  So  she  sat  in  silent  disap- 
proval through  the  meal,  vowing  in  her  own  mind  to 
take  better  order  with  the  household  now  that  it  was 
to  be  under  her  control. 

For  a  few  days,  however,  she  permitted  things  to 
run  on  in  their  ordinary  course ;  and  Nell  continued 
to  direct  the  servants  and  to  treat  her  as  if  she  were 
a  visitor.     At  length,  however,  it  occurred  to  her  that 


NeWa  Chandmother. 


123 


a  continuance  of  this  passive  state  on  her  part  would 
endanger  her  future  authority,  and  slie  resolved  to 
make  a  stand  and  assert  herself  a  little  more. 

On  the  Thursday  following  her  arrival,  therefore, 
she  required  the  steward  of  the  household  to  bring  up 
his  accounts  for  her  examination,  but  instead  of  doing 
80  he  sought  out  Lady  Nell  and,  informing  her  of 
what  had  taken  place,  demanded  her  orders. 

Nell  went  at  once  to  her  grandmother  and  said : 
•'  Madam,  is  it  true  that  you  desire  to  see  Hardy's 
accounts  ? " 

Now,  though  this  speech  was  not  intentionally  dis- 
respectful, Madam  Statham  expected  resistance  to  her 
will  and  was  therefore  prepared  for  a  contest.  She 
was  used  to  .unquestioning  sul)rais8ion  from  the  young 
to  their  elders,  and  according  to  her  ideas  Nell's  dar- 
ing to  speak  to  her  on  such  a  subject  at  all  "  was 
unseemly."  So  she  answered  a  little  sharply,  "  A3', 
child,  't  is  true  enough.  I  intend  to  take  better  order 
with  the  serving-folk  than  hath  been  hitherto.  To  my 
thinking,  there  are  men  and  maids  enow  in  this  house 
to  serve  the  queen's  majesty." 

"  But,  madam,"  suggested  Nell,  "  there  are  no 
more  now  than  my  father  always  had." 

"  Nay,  child,  I  trow  that  well  enow,  but  by  my  poor 
judgment  thy  father  wasted  his  living  sore  by  keeping 
twice  as  many  idle  knaves  about  him  as  would  have 


J  24 


Nil  Jjudij  ^'etl. 


111! 


woll  Hiilliced.  lieHides,  Kletiuor,  't  is  time  you  learned 
tluit  your  father  liatli  been  uiial)lc  to  leave  you  all  that 
he  hiiiiHelf  poHsessed.  Know  ye  not  that  all  the 
Kock8t)rid<;fe  estates  were  entailed,  and  therefore 
descended  to  your  cousin   Reginald?" 

"  My  father  told  me,  years  agone,  that  he  was 
forbidden  by  law  to  leave  all  he  had  to  me,"  said 
Lady  Nell.  "  I  knew  that  my  cousin  Reginald  was 
heir  l)oth  to  my  father's  title  and  the  greater  portion 
of  his  estates.  But,  madam.  Master  Omer  told  me 
that  my  father  had  straitened  himself  ever  since  my 
birth  that  I  might  live  as  he  had  done,  in  comfort 
and  plenty." 

"  Ay,  child,  I  hope  thou  wilt  never  forget  thy 
father's  generosity  ;  but  't  is  needless  and  would  be 
foolish  to  live  in  waste  because  thou  art  not   poor." 

"  Waste,  i.iiidam  !  "  rei)eatud  Nell.  "1  have  stud- 
ied to  uurturi;  iiiy  household  in  the  manner  my  father 
approved.  VVaste,  grandmother,  there  hath  not  been, 
to  my  thinking." 

"Heyday!  little  one,  what  have  we  here?  Under- 
stand, child,  1  will  not  brook  contradiction.  Thy 
father  hath  spoiled  thee,  I  fear.  Little  maidens 
should  be  silent  and  respectful  to  then'  elders.  Go 
down  uow  and  bid  Hardy  be  ready  with  his  papers 
when  the  clock  strikes  the  hour.  I  will  come  to  him 
in  the  brown  parlor  at  that  time." 


Nell'n  Grandmother. 


125 


Nell  had  been  spoilod,  uh  Madiiin  Stiitham  said,  and 
she  felt  deeply  hurt  and  insulted  at  her  grandtnother'a 
manner  towards  her.  Siie  stood  for  a  moment  irreso- 
Inte,  then  thinking  of  her  promise  to  her  father  she 
said,  with  a  stately  eivility  by  whieh  she  unconscionsly 
annoyed  the  old  lady  almost  as  mnch  as  she  had  been 
annoyed  by  her  tone  of  authority,  "  Certainly,  madam, 
since  it  is  your  pleasure,  1  will  give  orders  to  Hardy  to 
wait  upon  you  with  his  books." 

Afterwards  she  wont  to  Master  Omer's  room  where 
he  sat  writing,  but  when  she  entered  he  laid  down  his 
pen,  saying  cheerfully,  "  Can  1  d(j  aught  to  serve 
thee,  ray  lady?  " 

"  I  wanted  to  talk  to  you  for  a  little  while,"  she 
said,  "but  will  it  hinder  you  too  nnich?" 

"  Nay,  ray  fair  lady  ;  't  is  long  sinee  thou  hast  paid 
a  visit  to  my  den,  methinks,  but  thou  art  ever 
welcome.  What  wouldst  thou  ask  of  me?  Hast 
come  to  a  dillicult  passage  in  thy  translation  of  the 
Greek,  or  is  it  thy  French  exercitation  that  troubleth 
thee?" 

"  Neither,  good  sir.  I  have  scarce  touched  either 
Greek  or  French  since  the  sorry  day  my  father  fell 
sick.  'T  is  only —  Canst  thou  tell  mo,  Master  Oraer, 
was  it  my  father's  will  that  Madam  Statham  sliould 
rule  the  household?" 

Master  Oraer  looked  a  little  grave.  "  Ay,  little  one, 
it  was  ;  but  wherefore  do  you  ask  ?  " 


126 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Because  she  demands  to  see  Hardy's  accounts. 
She  saith  that  we  spend  too  freely  and  are  wasteful 
here.  But  oh,  Master  Omer,  I  have  but  done  as  my 
father  did  in  these  matters.  'T  was  ever  his  desire 
that  we  should  live  meanly  iu  nothing.  What  can  I 
do?" 

"  Naught,  little  one,  but  have  patience.  Thou 
knowest  that  till  thou  art  grown  the  law  doth  not  allow 
thee  to  command,  even  in  thine  own  house  ;  thou  art 
bound,  therefore,  to  submit  thyself  to  those  who  ure 
appointed  to  rule  ovjr  thee.  Besides,  sweet,  it  was 
thy  father's  will  for  thee  that  Madam  Stathara  should 
be  thy  governess,  and  for  his  sake,  sure,  thou  wouldst 
be  content  to  do  even  that  which  liketh  thee  n'ot  ?  " 

"Ay!"  she  said,  "yet  'tis  hard.  Master  Omer. 
Then  1  can  not  help  myself,  but  am  bound  to  be 
guided  by  my  grandmother  in  all  things,  whether  I 
will  or  no?" 

"  Yea,  my  lady,  'tis  even  so." 

"  Ah,  Master  Omer,  I  would  that  I  were  of  age  !  " 

The  old  man  looked  fondly  at  the  child,  but  only 
said  :  "  That  wish  is  scarce  a  wise  one,  sweet.  Youth 
is  a  joyous  time,  as  thou  wilt  learn  when  thou  art  past 
it.  But,  ray  Lady  Nell,  did  not  thy  father  on  his 
death-l)ed  bid  thee  think  kindly  of  thy  grandmother 
and  strive  for  her  comfort?  'T  is  a  little  hard  for 
thee,  I  know  ;  but  endeavor  to  please  her,  and  think 


Nell's  Ordudmutfier, 


127 


not  of  thine  own  wishes,  iind  by-tmd-hy  thou  wilt  find 
obedience  easy.  Bethink  thee  by  thus  doing  thou  wilt 
keep  thy  fatlier'a  command,  and  more  than  that,  thou 
wilt  please  the  Saviour,  Christ  in  heaveu." 

"But,  Master  Omer,  she  misjudgeth  me  sorely. 
This  morning  1  meant  not  to  treat  her  disrespectfully, 
but  she  spoke  as  no  one  hath  hitherto  spokeu  to  nie. 
My  father  never  did  so." 

"Ay,  little  one,  and  yet  I  doubt  not  Madam 
Statham  loveth  thee  right  well.  She  told  me 
yestere'eu  that  thy  face  romiuded  her  of  thy  mother's, 
and  she  wept  as  she  said  it ;  for,  ]uy  little  lady,  she 
loved  thy  mother  dearly.  Nathless,  she  thinketh  thy 
life  hath  hitherto  been  something  of  the  freest,  and 
would  therefore  train  thee,  even  now,  in  the  fashion 
which,  as  she  thinketh,  best  befits  a  maiden." 

"Think  you,  Master  Omer,  that  my  behavior  is 
uncomely?"  asked  Nell,  after  a  pause. 

"  Little  one,  I  am  an  old  man,  who  hath  lived 
among  books  all  his  life  ;  sure,  Madam  Statham  is  a 
better  judge  than  I  can  be  of  what  is  fitting  for  a 
high-born  lady." 

"  But,"  said  Nell,  "  she  also  hath  lived  in  seclusion 
for  many  years,  they  tell  me.  She  hath  little  wealth, 
and  hath  been  forced  to  live  meanly.  Can  she,  then, 
judge  for  me?" 

"Think  not  too  much  of  wcaltii  and  high  estate, 


128 


My  Lady  NaU. 


little  one,"  said  the  old  mini  gently,  '•  for  even  in  this 
world  there  are  many  things  higher  and  nobler,  and  in 
the  world  beyond  there  is  no  place  for  tliem.  My 
little  lady,  I  wish  not  to  grieve  yon,  bnt  wot  yo  not 
that  thy  poor  serving-wenches,  so  they  be  tl'itifi  '  »o 
their  Father  in  heaven,  may  take  a  higher  br  i/i.t  . 
than  many  a  noble  dame  who  would  now  think  scorn 
of  them?  Ah,  Nell,  rank  and  wealth  have  great 
temptations  for  those  burdened  with  them.  Pray  to 
thy  Saviour  that  thou  mayest  so  live  through  this  life 
as  not  to  lose  the  life  eternal." 

Nell's  face  was  very  grave,  but  she  only  said, 
"Master  Omer,  I  will  pray." 

"  And  pray,"  he  added,  "  that  thou  mayest  have 
grace  to  be  willing  to  take  a  humble  place.  Pray  that 
he  make  you  obedient  and  respectful  to  Madam 
Siatham.  Pray  that  he  make  you  content  to  be  ruled 
and  governed." 

There  was  a  long  pause,  for  Nell  sat  in  silence, 
apparently  thinking  over  what  had  been  said,  but  at 
last  she  asked,  "  Master  Omer,  have  you  a  clear 
remembrance  of  my  mother?" 

"  Ay,  my  child.     Wherefore  do  you  ask?  " 

"  Is  Madam  Statham  like  her?" 

"Yes;  she  is  rather  like  her  in  feature.  My  lady 
Kocksbridge  was,  as  she  is,  tall  and  slight  in  figure. 
but  her  hair  and  eyes  were  more  like  yours.  Madau; 
Statham  iiath  been  nuich  ilarker,  I  fancy." 


Nell's  Orandmother. 


129 


•'Was  she  a  precisian?"  asked  Nell  again, 
"  and  did  she  wear  plain,  dark  dresses,  like  my 
grandmother?  I  always  fancy  her  decked  with  silk 
and  jewels,  like  the  picture  in  ray  father's  room." 

"That  picture  gives  a  very  true  impression  of  her, 
my  lady.  She  used  to  wear  jewels  sometimes,  but  I 
think  she  cared  less  for  them  than  many  a  noble  lady 
doth.  She  was  very  lovely,  little  one,  but,  better  than 
that,  she  was  most  sweet  and  good ;  she  was  ever 
courteous  and  gentle,  and  willing  to  please  others 
rather  than  herself." 

*'0h!"  said  Nell,  "I  would  she  had  not  died; 
perchance  I  might  then  have  found  it  easier  to  be 
good." 

"  Twas  God's  will,  ray  lady,  and  the  fight  with  evil 
is  alway  a  hard  one,  and  one  tiiat  wo  must  light  alone, 
saving  for  the  good  aid  of  God  our  Saviour." 

"Ah,  well,  I  will  try,"  said  Nell,  "to  be  kind  to 
my  mother's  mother." 

"  That  is  right,  my  lady,  and  think  you  not  that  you 
might  also  do  somewhat  to  promote  the  comfort  and 
happiness  of  thy  cousin.  Mistress  Kate?  She  is  a 
stranger,  Nell,  and  lonely  and  an  orphan  like  yourself, 
and  yet,  raetliinks,  you  have  treated  her  coldly,  as  if 
she  were  an  unwelcome  guest." 

"  Master  Omer,  I  have  been  very  naughty,  I  know 
full  well.      I  will  neglect  her  so  no  more." 


130 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Kate  Statbam  was  a  graceful,  slender  girl,  nearly 
two  years  older  and  several  inches  taller  than  Nell. 
Her  hair  and  eyes  were  rather  dark,  and  her  face 
refined  and  pale,  generally  wearing  an  expression  of 
sadness  and  melancholy,  wiiich  was  perhaps  owing  to 
the  troubles  that  had  over-shadowed  her  earlier  life. 
She  dressed  very  soberly  in  a  plain,  black  stuff  gown, 
and  wore  her  hair  parted  on  the  forehead  in  plain 
bands  and  drawn  up  under  a  cap  which  concealed  its 
beauty  and  luxuriance.  Her  education,  unlike  Nell's, 
had  been  confined  to  reading  and  writing,  a  very  little 
arithmetic,  and  a  great  deal  of  spinning,  sewing, 
embroidery,  and  housekeeping. 

When  Nell  left  Master  Omcr's  room,  she  went  at 
once  to  seek  her  cousin  and  found  her  sewing  busily 
at  a  long  white  seam.  She  looked  up  as  Nell  entered 
the  room,  but  her  fingers  kept  on  moving  as  quickly  as 
before. 

"How  fast  yon  work!"  said  Nell  adrairiDjrly: 
"and  how  neatly!      What  are  you  making,  Kate?" 

"  A  night-rail  for  grandmother,"  she  replied,  begin- 
ning to  put  the  sleeve  into  tlie  night-dress  as  she 
spoke. 

"  You  are  very  clever  with  your  needle,"  said  Nell, 
"  but  I  came  to  ask  wlutlu'r  you  would  not  like  to  ride 
down  with  me  to  Soutlianden.  I  want  to  get  some 
satin  for  a  new  kirtle  at  the  mercer's,  and  1  should 


Nell's  Grandmother. 


131 


like  you  to  help  rae  choose  it,  an  yon  will  be  so  kind. 
Will  you  come  ?  " 

"Thank  you,  cousin,  but  I  know  not  whether  I  may 
spare  the  time." 

"What!  is  it  thy  sewing  that  troubleth  thee? 
Come  now,  lay  it  down  ;  I  will  bid  one  of  the  maidens 
finish  it  for  thee.  Let  us  get  ready  ;  I  am  impatient 
to  be  gone." 

"  I  can  not  go,"  replied  Kate,  "  until  ray  grand- 
mother giveth  me  leave,  and  she  bade  me  finish  this 
sleeve  as  my  morning's  task.  Look,  there  is  still 
much  to  be  done." 

"  What !  is  she  so  strict?  Flow  old  are  you,  cousin 
Kate?" 

"  I  am  sixteen,  Eleanor." 

"  Sixteen  !  and  she  still  treateth  you  like  a  little 
child ;  setting  you  tasks  of  sewing,  and  forbidding 
you  to  move  without  her  leave?  I  am  but  fourteen, 
Kate ;  think  you  that  she  will  treat  me  as  she  usetli 
you?  Oh,  she  must  be  a  hard  taskmistress,  ay,  and  a 
tyrannical." 

"Nay,"  said  Kate,  "she  is  most  good  and  kind. 
You  know  her  not,  an  you  judge  her  thus." 

"  Well,  well,  in  faith,  I  hope  you  are  right  concern- 
ing her,  else  have  my  good  days  passed  away.  Sure, 
she  will  scarce  force  me  to  stitdi  and  sew  when  there 
are  so    many   idle    serving-wenches    waiting    to    be 


132 


My  Lady  Nell. 


employed,"  said  my  Lady  Nell,  in  some  alarm.  "But 
come,  Kate,  get  you  down  to  the  brown  parlor,  where 
our  grandmother  is  at  present,  and  ask  her  leave, 
since  you  may  not  go  without  it,  to  bear  me 
company." 

"  She  would  be  ill-pleased  at  my  presuming  to 
trouble  her  about  a  matter  so  trivial,"  said  Kate,  still 
patiently  sewing.  "Leave  me;  don't  trouble  about 
me,  Eleanor,  and  take  your  ride  without  me." 

"  Nay,  not  so,  fair  cousin.  Since  you  dare  not  ask 
leave,  I  must  e'en  do  it  myself." 

So  saying,  Nell  left  the  room  and  went  down  to  the 
brown  parlor,  where  Madam  Statham  was  inspecting 
the  accounts.  Upon  Nell's  entrance  she  looked  up, 
saying  sharply,  "  What  do  you  here,  child?  " 

Nell's  cheeks  flushed,  and  the  steward  looked  aston- 
ished at  the  unceremonious  address,  but  she  answered 
quietly,  "  I  came,  madam,  to  request  your  perraipcicr 
for  my  cousin  to  accompany  me  to  Southanden.  She 
hath  not  yet  seen  the  town,  and  she  would  like  ^.he 
ride,  an  you  have  no  objection  to  her  going." 

"  Hath  she  finished  her  task  ?  " 

"  No,  madam,  not  (juite  ;  she  would  not  come  with- 
out your  leave  on  that  account." 

"Without  my  leave?  I  should  think  not!  And 
what  mean  you  by  going  to  Southanden,  T  sliould  like 
to  know?     In  future  "  —  but  here  she  interrupted  her- 


Nell's  Gi'aiLdinother. 


133 


self,  adding,  "  Tell  Kate  that  you  may  both  go  this 
time,  although  she  hath  not  finislied  her  work.  She  ia 
a  good  child,  and  deserveth  to  have  a  little  pleasure." 

A  very  few  minutes  later  they  were  riding  briskly 
towards  Soutiianden,  accompanied  by  several  servants 
and  a  gentleman-in-waiting.  Kate  was  astonished  at 
the  ninnl»er  of  attendants  her  cousin  considered  suita- 
ble, but  her  amazement  reached  its  climax  when  they 
alighted  at  the  mercer's ;  for  Nell  not  only  bought 
black  satin  for  one  kirtle,  as  she  had  declared  her 
intention  of  doing,  but  purchased  a  second  supply  of 
satin  and  enough  l)rocaded  silk  to  make  a  handsome 
robe,  besides  buying  hoods  and  gloves,  and  partlets 
and  frontlets,  all  of  whicli  seemed  to  Kate  to  be  of 
unnecessarily  good  quality  ;  and  when  they  had  once 
more  mounted  their  palfreys,  and  were  riding  briskly 
home,  she  ventured  to  suggest  as  much  to  J^ady  Nell, 
who  replied  carelessly,  ''  1  never  buy  mean  stuff;  Bess 
saith  they  don't  wear,  and  1  like  to  have  things  hand- 
some." 

"  Be  not  angry  with  me,  cousin  Eleanor,"  said 
Kate,  "  but  wliat  want  you  with  so  many  new  gowns? 
I  liad  thought  your  apparal  strangely  handsome 
already." 

Nell  laughed  merrily.  "  Know  then,  fair  cousin," 
she  said,  "  that  for  myself  I  bought  naught  but  black 
satin  for  a  kirtle,  which  indeed  I  am  sorely  iu  need 


134 


My  Lady  Nell. 


m 


111 


of,"  she  added  sorrowfully,  "  since  my  gay  kirtles  will 
not  serve  with  mouruing  robes.  The  other  satin  and 
the  brocade  I  had  designed  for  you,  sweet  cousin,  for 
I  am  minded  to  see  you  in  a  handsome  gown,  and  a 
becoming.  I  pray  you  to  accept  it  and  the  other 
trifling  matters  I  purchased  for  you,  and,  an  ye 
will  take  my  poor  judgment,  you  will  have  the  maid- 
ens make  the  robe  with  a  train  curiously  embroidered 
in  gold  or  silver.  The  hood  and  kirtle  should  be 
wrought  to  match ;  but  when  we  reach  home  we  will 
talk  to  Bess  concerning  it,  and  she  shall  set  the 
damsels  to  work  upon  it.  She  hath  a  rare  taste  in 
such-like  matters." 

"  But,"  said  Kate,  "  such  a  fine  robe  would  be  most 
unmeet  for  me.  It  may  be  right  for  you,  a  noble  lady, 
to  wear  such  braveries,  but  for  me  they  would  be  far 
too  grand  and  fine.  Thank  you  all  the  same,  Eleanor, 
for  your  kind  thought  of  me." 

"  Nay,  but  I  will  have  you  wear  my  gift  to  prove 
that  you  are  not  angry  with  me  for  offering  it. 
Besides,  you  are  my  cousin,  and  'tis  unmeet  that  3'ou 
should  ever  be  clad  in  stuff  and  I  full  oft  in  satin.  I 
like  not  your  robes  of  taffetas  and  serge  ;  they  are  not 
becoming  to  you,  cousin  Kate,  and  they  remind  me  of 
the  fashions  of  the  papist  nuns,  with  their  dark  stuff 
gowns  and  black  veils.  To  pleasure  me  you  will 
surely  don  the  robe  when  it  is  finished  with  fair 
embroidery." 


Nell's  Orandmother. 


135 


"Dear  Eleanor,  'tis  very  kind  of  you,  and  I  deny 
not  that  to  my  carnal  vanity  't  would  be  a  pleasure  to 
wear  so  rich  a  gown,"  said  Kate;  "  ))ut  'tis  written 
that  we  must  mortify  the  flesh,  and  methinks  1  have 
therefore  no  right  to  pamper  my  pride  by  bedecking 
myself  with  gauds  and  braveries  as  ye  would  have  me. 
Besides,"  she  added  after  a  pause,  "  I  doubt  not  that 
were  I  willing  to  so  dizen  myself,  that  my  grand- 
mother would  straitly  forbid  it.  She  misliketh  greatly 
all  vain  pomp  and  show." 

"Doth&lie?"  said  Lady  Nell  with  a  little  sigh. 
"  1  fear  me  much,  fair  cousin,  that  she  and  1  will 
ne'er  agree  in  such  close  neighborhood  as  chance  hath 
thrown  us  into.  But  leave  this  matter  of  your  gown 
to  her.  An  she  thinketh  it  wroug  she  will  make  little 
of  forbidding  thee  to  wear  it." 

"  So  be  it,  then,  sweet  Eleanor." 

"Call  me  not  Eleanor,  cousin  mine,"  said  Lady 
Nell.  "  I  love  not  the  name.  My  father  ever  called 
me  Nell,  his  little  Nell.  Ah,  Kate,  it  soundeth 
sweeter  far  to  me  than  the  cold,  formal  name  of 
Eleanor.  I  would  my  grandmother  would  call  me 
Nell !  " 

"Yet,"  said  Kate,  "she  loveth  well  thy  name  of 
Eleanor.  She  says  it  was  thy  mother's  name,  and 
she  hath  often  told  me  of  my  fair  Aunt  Eleanor. 
She    says     she    was    more    good    and    sweet    than 


136 


My  Lady  Nell. 


tongue  can  tell,  and  that  her  prayer  for  yoii  is  ever 
that  you  may  grow  up  gentle  and  gracious  as  she 
was.  Ah,  cousin,  from  our  grandmother's  lips  Eleanor 
falleth  more  sweetly  far  than  the  name  you  love  of 
Nell." 

"  I  remember  not  my  mother,"  said  Lady  Nell. 
"  She  died,  they  tell  me,  throe  days  after  I  was  born  ; 
and  my  father  laid  her  in  the  white  tomb  in  yonder 
church,  where  he  now  lieth  beside  her.  Dost  thou 
remember  thy  mother?" 

"Ay!"  said  Kate.  "My  mother  was  sweet  and 
good,  but  until  she  died,  from  the  earliest  time  I  can 
remember,  a  cloud  of  sadness  rested  on  her  spirit  that 
no  light  could  pierce.  VViiat  her  grief  was  I  knew 
not  then ;  but  I  have  lately  learned,  and  I  will  tell 
you,  Nell,  that  when  you  think  our  grandmother  harsh 
and  over-proue  to  command,  you  may  not  judge  her 
wrongfully." 

"Then,"  said  Nell,  "you  do  admit  that  she  is 
harsh  and  over-commanding.  You  said  but  now, 
methinks,  that  she  was  ever  kind."  But  at  that 
moment  she  glanced  at  her  companion,  whose  habit- 
ual expression  of  melancholy  was  deepened  into  one 
of  utter  misery.  "Nay,  then,  Kate,"  she  said,  "I 
meant  not  to  hurt  you.  Forgive  my  reckless 
words." 

"Tis  not  your  fault,  Nell,"  she  said.  "But  I 
can  never  think  of  my  father  without  grief." 


NelVs  Grandmother. 


137 


"  Poor  Katharino,  dear  coiiHin,  thou  knowest  tlmt  in 
that  grief  I  can  sympathize  with  you." 

"  Thank  God,  Nell !  "  replied  Kate,  witli  sudden 
energy,  "■  that  yon  know  nothing  of  my  grief.  Your 
father  lived  a  noble,  gentle,  useful,  Christian  life, 
while  mine  "  — 

"  Nay,  Kate,  an  your  tale  be  so  mournful,  distress 
not  yourself  by  telling  it,"  said  Nell  kindly,  as  her 
cousin  stopped  abruptly. 

"  1  will  not  give  way  to  such  weakness,  Nell," 
replied  Kate  firmly ;  and  she  told  the  following  story 
in  slow,  measured  accents  that  almost  concealed  the 
speaker's  bitter  pain  :  — 

"  Thou  knowest,  Nell,"  she  said,  "  that  thy  mother 
and  my  father  were  the  only  children  of  our  grand- 
mother. But  thou  mayest  think  it  strange  when  I  tell 
thee  that  in  those  days  she  thought  as  thou  dost  that 
it  is  cruel  to  rule  children  strictly,  and  these  two  she 
permitted  to  grow  up  almost  as  it  liked  them,  without 
correction  and  almost  without  reproof.  Thy  mother 
received  little  injury,  as  thou  knowest,  but  my  faMer 
grew  up  wild  and  careless,  vain  of  his  fair  looks  and 
intolerant  of  advice  ;  for  his  father  had  died  in  the 
wars,  and  his  mother  (God  comfort  her  now)  feared 
to  give  him  pain  and  forbore  to  chastise  him  for  his 
faults.  He  married  young,  and  for  a  time  he  seemed 
like  to  make  his  happiness  in  the  joys  of  his  home. 


138 


My  Lady  Nell. 


But  1  told  you  he  waa  vain  of  his  fair  face  and  mauy 
accoinplishmoiits,  for  he  could  read  Greek  and  Latin, 
play  the  lute  and  virginals,  sing  like  a  thruuh,  ride 
like  an  ancient  knight,  and  talk  with  wit  and  wisdom, 
like  the  Hebrew  king,  Solomon ;  and  folk  (lattered 
him  and  at  length  drew  him  away  to  the  court,  where 
(alas,  that  I  should  tell  the  tale  of  him,  my  father !  ) 
he  quickly  learned  all  the  ill-doings  of  the  idl  al- 
lanta  who  gather  there  to  pass  their  lives  in  f(  d 

riot.  What  he  learned  matters  little.  Our  home  was 
broken  up  through  his  waste  and  extravagance,  and 
my  mother  and  1  went  to  take  shelter  with  his  mother. 
But  even  that  injury  was  too  little.  He  still  haunted 
us  and  tormented  her  for  the  little  that  she  had  saved 
to  keep  us  all  from  poverty.  And  at  length  he  came 
home  for  good ;  he  had  been  concerned  in  some 
shameful  brawl,  and  maimed  and  half-blinded  he  had 
fled  in  peril  of  his  life  to  her  for  aid  in  his  extremity. 
She  hid  him  for  many  years,  for  it  was  believed  that 
he  was  dead  ;  even  I  knew  not  of  his  existence.  But 
two  years  since  he  died,  repentant  and  remorseful 
on  his  death-bed  for  the  life-long  wrongs  he  had 
committed." 

"Is  that  the  reason,  then,"  said  Nell,  "that  you 
and  my  grandmother  would  never  visit  us  ?  " 

'•  I   believe   so,"   said   Kate.     "  Truly  our  grand- 
mother hath  had  a  hard  time  of  it;   for  she   ever 


Nell's  Orandmother. 


139 


blamed  herself  thut  she  bad  not  ordered  biin  better  in 
bis  youth,  and  saved  bim  from  so  wicked  a  life  and  so 
woful  an  end." 

"  Yet  sure  she  was  not  altogether  to  be  blamed," 
said  Nell.  "  Bethink  you  my  mother  had  t\\\  same 
training.  My  father  hath  often  told  of  her  goodness, 
and  they  were  brought  up  together." 

"  1  know  not  how  it  is,"  replied  Ivate,  "  but,  as  I 
tell  you,  our  grandmother  thinks  that  had  she  ruled 
him  with  a  firmer  hand  his  life  would  have  been 
nobler.  Since  I  heard  this  tale  I  have  understood  her 
better,  and  I  think  have  found  it  easier  to  submit  to 
her  will,  knowing  that  she  meaneth  her  sternness 
for  my  eternal  good,  and  I  have  told  it  to  you 
because  I  fear  you  are  not  willing  to  bo  guided  by 
her  as  yet." 

"  I  thank  you,  cousin,  for  your  kind  intentions, 
but  our  grandmother,  raeseems,  now  hasteneth  to  the 
other  extreme,  and  erreth  on  the  side  of  strictness," 
said  Nell. 

"We  are  scarce  the  best  judges  of  that,"  said 
Kate. 

Nell  made  no  answer,  but  she  feared  more  than 
before  that  a  change  had  come  over  her  life,  and  that, 
as  she  said,  "  her  good  days  were  gone." 


ever 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MY   LADY'S   BRAVERIES. 


Q 


IRANDMOTIIER,"  said  Nell,  as  Master  Omer, 
JMadaiii  Statham,  and  she  were  sitting  together 
after  Ijreakfast  in  the  room  known  from  tiie  color  of 
its  hangings  as  the  brown  parlor,  "  Hardy  hath  Ijeen 
tolling  nie  that  you  intend  to  dismiss  some  of  the 
servitors ;  but,  madam,  I  beseech  that  you  will  permit 
the  household  to  remain  as  it  ever  was  in  my  father's 
time." 

"  Hardy  hath  no  business  to  speak  to  you  on  the 
subject,  Eleanor,"  rpolied  Madam  Statham,  "and  you 
must  uiiderstaud  that  1  am  obliged  to  use  my  own 
judgment,  without  consulting  you.  When  I  desire 
your  opinion,  i  will  ask  for  it;  but  until  I  do  ask,  it 
appeareth  to  me  that  it  is  impertinent  on  your  part 
to  give  it." 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,  madam,  but  the  serving  men 
and  maidens  are  in  nuich  alarm  at  your  decision,  and 
I  promised  to  intercede  for  them.  I  pray  you,  dear 
grandmother,  t)  let  them  stay ;  for  I  know  that  my 
estate  will  well  afford  the  charges.  Au  I  were  poor, 
the  case  would  be  different." 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


141 


"Were  you  possessed  of  twice  as  imioh  as  you  are, 
Eleanor,  the  case  would  be  the  same.  'T  is  not  that  I 
grudge  your  serving-folk  meat  and  drink  and  wages ; 
it  is  that  I  hold  it  to  be  crying  shame  to  keep  so  many 
idle  grooms  and  wenches  about  the  place,  when  there 
is  scarce  enough  to  do  to  keep  them  out  of  mischief. 
That  is  the  reason  why  I  would  dismiss  them." 

"Yet,  madam,  bethink  you,"  said  Nell,  "  what  can 
they  do  to  earn  their  bread  if  you  send  them  away? 
Alas !  theiy  say  the  counti-y-folk  ure  even  now  most 
miserable,  through  scarcity  of  work.  I  should  be 
loath  to  turn  away  my  servitors  to  starve ;  nay, 
perhaps  to  die." 

"  Child,"  said  the  old  lady  sternly,  "■  think  you  that 
I  would  turn  them  away  to  starve  ?  " 

"Nay,  madam,  but  perchance  you  know  not  the 
wretched  ciouditiou  of  this  part  of  the  country,"  said 
Nell. 

"  My  lady  saith  right,"  here  joined  in  Muster  Omer. 
"  Since  the  monasteries  we-e  destroyed  and  the 
large  farmers  began  to  rear  sheep  instead  of  growing 
grain,  there  liath  been  a  great  incre  >3e  in  the  misery 
of  the  poor.  For  the  farmers  now  employ  not  half 
the  men  that  in  former  times  they  required  for  the 
proper  tillage  of  their  lands ;  and  when  any  now  fall 
into  poverty  they  liav(!  no  longer  the  monasteries  to 
look  to  for  relief.     And  't  is  the  same  in  the  towns : 


142 


My  Lady  Nell. 


those  that  labor  with  their  hands  are  ever  sinking  into 
deeper  wretchedness." 

"  What,  then,  is  your  advice,  Master  Oiner?"  aslced 
Madam  Statham. 

"Madam,  in  my  poor  judgment,  'twere  best  keep 
the  same  number  of  servitors  as  lieretofore,  an  my 
lady  may  well  bear  the  expense  of  so  large  a  house- 
hold, but  so  to  order  them  that  they  may  have  less 
leisure  for  gossip  and  frivolity." 

"Ay,"  said  Madam  Statham,  "but  there's  the 
difficulty ;  to  my  thinking,  there  is  not  work  enow  for 
them.     Howbeit,  I  must  e'en  do  the  best  I  can." 

On  the  whole,  Lady  Nell  was  well  satisfied  with  the 
success  of  her  expostulation,  and  in  her  gratitude  for 
her  grandmother's  concession  of  this  point,  was  for 
several  days  remarkably  docile  and  easy  to  manage  ; 
but,  unhai)pily,  it  was  but  tlie  calm  before  a  storm, 
and  ray  Lady  Nell's  intense  dislike  of  being  ruled  and 
governed  broke  out  more  violently  than  before.  It 
happened  in  this  way. 

Kate,  for  some  reason  best  known  to  herself,  had 
omitted  to  mention  her  cousin's  purchases  to  her 
grandmotlier ;  perhaps  she  had  expected  that  Nell 
would  do  so  herself.  That  young  lady  had,  however, 
no  intention  of  doing  any  thing  of  the  kind  ;  and  so  it 
came  al)out  that  Madam  Statham  was  not  told  any 
thing  about  them  at  all.     Nell,  on  thinking  the  mutter 


M>i  Laih/a  Tiravenes. 


143 


over,  came  to  tho  conclusion  tlmt  lior  cousin  would 
find  it  far  more  ditHcult  to  refuse  her  gifts  if  tiie  robe 
and  kirtle  were  made  up  to  fit  her ;  so,  without  further 
talk  with  Kate,  she  set  Bess  and  some  of  tiie  maidens 
to  work  upon  them.  She  had  directed  tliem  to  cut 
them  by  one  of  Mistress  Kate's  gowns,  and  to 
embroider  the  robe  cunningly  iu  silver ;  and  much  to 
Nell's  satisfaction,  all  was  finislied  with  the  utmost 
speed  and  secrecy.  Then  she  had  it  carried  to  Kate's 
room  when  she  was  out  walking  in  the  park,  and  she 
herself  went  out  to  meet  her. 

"  Kate,"  she  said,  when  they  roached  the  hall, 
"  come  with  me  to  your  chamber.  Iiave  something 
there  to  show  you." 

Kate  looked  a  little  alarmed,  1)ut  follow  v>i  her 
cousin  up-stairs  without  a  word. 

"  There  !  "  said  Lady  Nell  triumphantly,  pointing  to 
the  finery  displayed  upon  the  bed.  "Now  put  them 
on,  and  let  me  see  if  they  fit  you  properly." 

"  O  Nell !  "  said  Kate,  "you  really  should  n't  have 
done  it.     What  will  grandmother  s.iy?" 

"  Nay,"  said  Nell,  "  troui)le  not  yourself  about  her 
now.  Come,  h^w  like  you  my  taste?  Do  you  like  the 
silver  trimmings,  or  would  you  have  preferred  gold?" 

"Oh,  it's  lovely,  Nell,  l»ut  T  can't  wear  it,  and  I  am 
only  sorry  you  have  taken  so  much  trouble  and  gone 
to  so  much  expense  for  me  !  "  -, 


mmmi 


H4 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"Nay,  think  not  of  that,"  said  Nell,  "only  put  it 
on.  I  am  desirous  of  seeing  you  well  dressed,  sweet 
cousin,  and  I  am  sure  that  this  gown  will  be  becoming 
to  you." 

"  But,  Nell,  I  tell  you  plainly,  my  grandmother  will 
never  permit  me  to  wear  it,  so  't  is  little  use  for  me  to 
try  it." 

"  Yes,  it  is.  Come,  put  it  on  for  my  sake.  What! 
will  you  not  even  do  so  much  for  me  ?  'T  is  but  a 
trifle." 

Thus  urged,  Kate  slowly  began  to  remove  her  stuff 
gown,  and  Nell  proudly  arrayed  her  in  the  handsome 
kirtle  and  long-trained  robe  of  black  and  silver.  Not 
content  with  tliat,  she  further  adorned  lier  witli  a 
small  fine  rutf,  trimmed  at  its  edge  with  silver,  and 
a  cap  with  a  silver  frontlet.  Kate  looked  half- 
frightened  at  lior  finerj',  but  Nell  clapped  her  hands 
and  ex'laimcM  "You  are  splendid,  cousin  Kate  I 
You  look  lovely.  Now  walk  slowly  up  the  room.  I 
want  to  see  the  effect  of  your  train.  I  do  wish  I  was 
tall  like  you.  Your  gown  fits  you  heautifully.  Upon 
my  word,  I  think  I  '11  call  grandmother  in  to  look  at 
you.     I  'm  sure  she  'd  let  you  wear  it  then." 

"Nay,  nay,  Nell.  Oh,  'tis  very  wrong  of  me!  I 
deserve  to  be  punished  foi  d  giving  way  to  my  wicked 
conceit.  Help  nie  to  unfasten  this  ruff,  Nell,  please. 
I  must  put  my  own  gown    m  again." 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


145 


!  I 
icked 
ease. 


"There's  no  harm  in  a  liandsomo  ilress,  Kiite. 
Don't  be  in  such  a  hurry.  I  wish  granclinother  could 
see  you,"  she  repeated,  laughing  merrily,  as  she  tried 
to  unfasten  the  refractory  ruff.  '•  I  can't  undo  it, 
Kate  ;  I  will  call  Bess  to  help  us.  Oh,  here  she  is, 
I  hope !  "  she  added,  as  the  door  handle  rattled. 
"  I  bade  her  come  to  see  if  the  gown  needed  any 
alterations." 

But  it  was  not  Bess.  Nell  stopped  talking  and 
Kate  turned  pale,  for  it  was  Madam  Statham  herself. 

"  Kate  !  Kate  !  '  she  said  sternly,  "  what  have  we 
here?  I  had  hoped  you  were  above  sueli  sinful  and 
carnal  vanity.  Take  those  gauds  off  at  once,  and 
leave  not  this  room  until  I  give  you  leave." 

"  Kate  was  not  to  blame,"  said  Nell.  "  1  bought 
the  stuff  and  had  the  gown  made  without  her  knowl- 
edge, and  then  I  begged  her  to  let  me  see  it  on, 
for,  meseems,  't  is  scarce  meet  for  her,  my  cousin, 
to  be  dressed  so  meanly." 

"Say  you  so,  sirrah?  Know  that  I  am  the  beat 
judge  of  what  is  fitting  for  both  of  you.  I  can  tell 
you,  child,  that  your  vanity  and  love  of  dress  grieveth 
and  misliketh  me  sorely,  but,  please  heaven,  1  will  take 
such  order  with  you  that  these  faults  of  yours  shall 
be  trampled  down.  You  are  riglit  that  't  is  unmeet 
that  you  should  be  decked  out  like  a  popinjay,  while 
Kate  ever  weareth  the  soberest  and  plainest.     Come 


UQ 


31  y  Lady  Sell. 


now,  we  will  to  your  chamber,  aiul  you  shall  show  me 
your  gowns  tiud  kirtles." 

Madam  Statliam  looked  them  over  with  a  sorrow- 
ful counteuauce.  "  O  child,  child,"  she  said  at  last, 
"  know  ye  not  that  the  spirit  is  of  priceless  worth 
compared  to  the  body,  and  yet  you  spend  all  your 
time  and  care  in  decking  out  the  flesh  that  will  perish 
in  the  grave?" 

Nell  made  no  answer,  for  she  felt  very  angry ;  and 
her  grandmother  continued,  "  Cost  wliat  it  may,  1  will 
correct  thy  vanity  for  thee,  and  for  this  end  the  maid- 
ens shall  speedily  make  thee  a  gown  of  coarse  black 
stuff,  which  I  will  have  thee  wear  continually  until  1 
give  thee  permission  to  change  it." 

Nell  threw  back  her  liead  and  compressed  her  lips, 
but  said  nothing,  and  IMadam  Statham  departed  to 
give  directions  for  the  making  of  the  garment  she  had 
mentioned.  Kate  was  kept  in  her  imprisonment  all 
day,  with  Nell's  handsome  gift  before  her  eyes,  "  to 
weary  her  with  the  sight  of  it,"  as  Madam  Statham 
said  to  herself ;  but  Nell  was  allowed  to  go  free,  and 
she  marched  about  the  house  in  a  very  defiant  mood 
towards  her  "  governess." 

After  she  was  in  bed  that  night,  Madam  Statham 
herself  brought  to  her  bedside  the  black  stuff  gown, 
which  was  neat  but  excessively  plain,  and  l)ade 
Nell   put  it   on   in   the   morning,  and   wear   it   until 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


147 


she  gave  her  leave  to  change  it.  Nell  looked  at  her 
for  a  moment,  then  turned  rouud  and  settled  herself 
as  if  to  go  to  sleep,  lying  perfectly  still,  with  her 
golden  head  half-buried  in  the  bed-clothes,  until  she 
thought  her  grandmother  had  left  the  room.  Then 
she  could  contrd  herself  uo  longer,  and  began  to  sob 
and  weep  In  a  wild,  passionate  way  ;  but  she  was 
startled  to  hear  a  voice  at  her  bedside  say  softly, 
"Little  one,  'tis  for  thy  good,  though  I  seem  hard. 
The  lesson,  perchance,  is  bitter  to  you,  yet  'tis  even 
bitterer  to  me.  Dear  Eleanor,  I  have  seen  much  of 
vanity  and  lovo  of  display,  and  alas  !  I  know  too  well 
whither  it  leadeth.  Take  thy  punishment  meekly, 
and  pray  to  God,  as  I  do,  that  it  may  be  blessed  to 
the  good  of  thy  soul." 

"  You  are  unjust,  madam  !  "  Nell  cried  passionately. 
"  What  have  I  done  that  deserveth  punishment  at 
all?" 

"  Is  it  a  small  thing,  little  one,  that  thou  shouldst 
be  vain  and  proud  thyself,  that  thou  triest  to  lead 
Kate  also  into  tlie  selfsame  sins?" 

"  I  meant  to  give  her  pleasure,  madam  ;  sure,  there 
was  uo  wrong  in  that." 

"  Wherefore,  then,  didst  thou  keep  thy  plans  so 
secret  from  me  ?  Didst  not  thou  know  tliat  I  should 
disapprove  of  thy  wasteful  and  rash  purchases?" 

Nell  made  no  answer,  and  when  her  grandmother 


148 


My  Lady  Nell. 


bent  down  to  kiss  her,  .suying,  "  My  child,  pray  for  a 
new  heart;  and  now,  good-night,"  she  pushed  her 
away  and  said  not  a  word. 

In  the  morning  she  arrayed  herself  exactly  as 
usual,  and  went  down  to  breakfast  with  soniii  secret 
uneasiness,  which  she  veiled  with  an  air  of  half-defi- 
uut  and  rather  exaggerated  indifference.  She  was 
going  to  her  usual  seat  when  Madam  Statham  rose 
and,  going  to  meet  her,  said,  "  Put  on  the  gown  which 
1  commanded  you  ;  return  to  your  room  immediately, 
Eleanor." 

Nell  would  ranch  have  liked  to  refuse  to  do  so,  but 
there  was  something  in  her  grandmother's  face  that 
made  her  obey  in  spite  of  herself.  80  for  half  an 
hour  she  sat  in  her  own  room,  wondering  what  would 
happen  next,  until  her  grandmother  came  in  and  said, 
"  Now,  Eleanor,  I  will  not  have  any  more  nonsense.  I 
shall  return  in  five  minutes,  and  if  you  have  not 
changed  your  dress  and  put  on  the  one  1  told  you,  I 
shall  whip  you." 

So  saying  she  went  away  again,  and  when  she 
returned  the  dress  was  changed,  as  she  expected  ;  but, 
to  her  astonishment,  Nell  burst  out  with  passionate 
reproaches  at  her  cruelty. 

" Child,"  she  said,  "you  little  know  the  pain  you 
cost  me ;  but  I  am  determined  to  do  ray  duty,  and  I 
will  not  permit  you  either  to  disobey  or  to  insult  me." 


Mij  Ladif'fi  Braveries. 


149 


So  Hiiying,  she  .stopijud  to  the  door  and,  calling  one  of 
the  maid-servauts,  sent  her  for  a  cup  of  water  and  a 
slice  of  dry  bread.  With  tliese  in  one  hand,  she  took 
hold  of  Nell's  arm  with  the  other,  and  led  her  down  a 
long  passage,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  small  closet 
containing  a  few  boxes.  It  was  almost  dark,  being 
lighted  only  from  the  i)assage,  and  Nell's  pride  almost 
gave  way  when  ,she  saw  what  was  in  store  for  her.  If 
she  had  not  had  the  fear  of  a  whipping  before  her 
eyes,  she  would  have  resisted ;  as  it  was,  she  sub- 
mitted to  her  fate  witliout  a  word.  The  door  was 
locked  upon  the  outside,  and  she  had  begun  to  wonder 
how  long  slie  would  have  to  stay  there,  when  it  was 
opened  again,  aud  her  grandmother  passed  her  a  thick, 
warm  cloak,  saying  signilicantly,  "  Methinks,  Eleanor, 
thou  inayest  be  glad  of  this." 

For  a  long  time  she  neither  wrapped  herself  in  the 
doak  nor  ate  the  breakfast  which  had  been  provided 
for  her,  but  at  last  cold  and  hunger  conquered  her 
pride,  and  she  did  both. 

She  had  nothing  to  do  and  the  hours  dragged  by 
heavily.  At  first  she  occupied  herself  with  meditating 
on  her  grievances,  but  by-and-by  she  began  to  think 
of  Kate's  story,  aud  to  wonder  whether  her  grand- 
mother really  meant  to  do  her  good ;  and  when  she 
came  at  dinner-time,  she  was  so  far  subdued  that  she 
begged  her  pardon  for  her  naughty  words,  and  Madam 


150 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Statluim  kissed  lier,  and  for  a  tiino  there  was    peace 
between  them. 

Poor  Lady  Nell  had  cherished  a  secret  hope  that  if 
she  humbled  herself  in  time,  she  might  be  spared  the 
crowning  disgrace  of  going  down  to  dinner  publicly  in 
a  dress  "  tliat  would  be  mean  for  a  waiting-woman ;  " 
but  Madam  Statham  intended  that  she  sIkkiUI  wear  it 
until  she  got  used  to  it  and  tliought  nothing  of  it,  so 
Nell  was  obliged  to  submit  to  her  fate.  For  a  week 
she  wore  it  every  day,  excepting  on  Sunday,  when 
Madam  Statham  gave  lier  leave  to  wear  one  of  the 
plainest  of  her  ordinary  gowns.  Certainly  the  old 
lady  could  hardly  have  taken  a  surer  way  to  mortify 
her  vanity,  anri  harsh  thougli  tiie  lesson  was,  it  taught 
her  some  things  she  never  forgot. 

One  day  she  and  Kate  were  walking  in  the  park  in 
hoods  and  cloaks  as  plain  as  their  gowns,  when 
passinv;  round  a  clump  of  trees  they  came  upon  two 
shabby,  lumgry-looking  men  who  were  slowly  making 
their  way  towards  the  house,  and  Nell  forgot  her 
"mean  garb,"  and  asked  impulsively,  "What  make 
you  here,  and  who  be  you?" 

"Nay,"  said  one  of  them,  "who  be  ye?  Some 
serving-weM<'h,  I  reckon.  Our  business  is  with  your 
mistress,  the  Lady  Eleanor  Vane.  Such  as  ye  can  do 
naught  for  us." 

"Hush,  hush,  Jim,  what  need   to  vex  the  lass? 


My  Ladi/s  Braveries. 


151 


Maybe  she  will  aid  us,  an  we  speak,  her  fair,  to  gain 
speech  of  her  mistress.  Folk  say  it  is  full  oft  a  ditlicult 
task  to  gain  a  noble  dame's  ear." 

"  I  tell  you,  Hal,  'tis  folly  to  stay  talking  with  a 
couple  of  serving-maids.  Are  they  better  than  we? 
Will  a  noble  dame,  as  you  say,  take  heed  to  them 
more  than  to  us?     1  know  better." 

"Yet,"  said  the  other  man,  addressing  the  girls, 
"heed  him  not.  I  pra}' you,  fair  mistresses,  to  beg 
the  Lady  Eleanor  to  hear  us." 

"  What  want  you  of  her?"  asked  Nell. 
"Tut,  tut,  my  lass,"  said  tlie  mau  called  Jim. 
"  'T  is  ill-work  enow  to  be  ever  ))owing  and  humbling 
oiu'solves  to  our  betters.  But  you,  I  reckon,  have 
caught  the  grand  airs  of  your  mistress.  They  say  she 
is  ever  proud  and  vain,  but  pride  and  vanity  are  not 
for  such  as  you,  and  I  for  one  will  not  submit  to  being 
questioned  by  a  lass  like  you." 

Nell's  face  flusiied,  and  she  said,  "I  tell  you,  man, 
that  an  you  want  speech  of  the  I^ady  Eleanor,  you 
were  wise  to  speak  me  fair." 

"Ay,  truly!"  said  Jim.  " 'T  is  spoken  like  a 
serving-maid." 

"Mistress,  my  good  mistress,"  exclaimed  Hal, 
"heed  not  this  fellow's  rude  tongue.  Do  thou  be  so 
kind  as  to  entreat  thy  mistress  to  hear  us  ;  tell  her 
that  we  and  our  wives  and  children  are  starving,  and 
that  a  word  from  her  would  give  us  bread." 


152 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  But  what  mean  you?"  repeuted  Nell.  "How  can 
I  tell  a  tale  I  uuderstaud  not  ?  " 

"  'T  is  this,  fair  mistress.  The  Lady  Eleanor  hath 
much  laud,  thou  knowest,  iu  this  neighborhood,  wliich 
until  lately  hath  been  tilled  and  sown,  and  hath 
yielded  living  to  many  a  poor  laborer ;  but  since  i.is 
lordship  the  good  Earl's  death  orders  have  been  given 
to  pull  down  the  fences  and  throw  the  lields  together 
into  vast  pastures  for  sheep.  They  say  such  manner 
of  farming  giveth  a  larger  profit  to  the  owner ;  but 
sure,  'tis  hard  on  the  poor." 

"1  know  it,  I  know  it,"  said  Nell  quickly.  "It 
shall  not  be  done,  an  I  can  prevent  it." 

"Ay,  thou,  my  lass!"  exclaimed  the  man  called 
Jim,  with  a  disagreeable  sneer. 

"  Hist ! "  said  the  other,  "  me  thinks  this  damsel  will 
do  her  utmost  to  aid  us.  Fie  on  thee,  man ;  art 
grown  too  proud  to  take  help  from  this  kind  maid 
because  she  seemeth  poor.  But,  prythee,  fair 
mistress,  an  it  be  not  asking  too  much,  wouldst  thou 
do  our  errand  now  to  thy  lady  ?  " 

"Ay,"  said  Eleanor,  "  1  will  do  that  which  lieth  in 
my  power.     Come,  Kate." 

They  met  Master  Omer  taking  his  morning's  walk, 
and  he  went  with  them  to  Madam  Statham,  who 
promised  the  men,  iu  the  name  of  her  young  ward,  the 
Lady  Eleanor,  "  to  take  order"  in  the  matter,  and,  ut 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


153 


Nell's  request,  bade  the  servants  to  care  for  the  men 
and  give  thera  a  good  meal  hoforo  tlioy  returned  home. 

That  uight  she  again  visited  Nell's  cliumber,  saying, 
"  Hast  learnt,  little  one,  what  thy  gay  gowns  did  for 
thee  in  time  past?  Seest  tiiou  how  easy  it  is  to  be 
mistaken  for  a  ser' ing-wench,  even  thou,  the  Lady 
Eleanor,  when  thou  art  dressed  in  meaner  garb  tlian  is 
thy  wont?" 

"  Ay,"  said  Nell  in  a  melancholy  tone.  "  T 
blame  them  not ;  I  know  it  uiaketh  me  look  like  a 
serving-maid." 

"  Bethink  thee,  then,  little  one,  how  oft  the  praises 
given  to  tiiee  and  to  thy  wondrous  fairn'^ic  and 
gracious  manner  were  not  earned  by  tlu-e  thyself,  but 
by  thy  rich  dress  and  gay  palfrey  and  gallant  company 
of  serving-men.  Canst  thou  remember  this  if  I  again 
permit  thee  to  wear  thine  own  robes?  " 

"I  will  try,  madam,"  said  Nell,  to  whom  it  was  a 
new  and  by  no  means  gratifying  thought. 

"Well,  then,  little  one,  I  g'lvo  thee  leave,  only  deck 
not  thyself  too  handsomely  ;  for  remember  that  thou 
art  only  a  little  maid,  and  that  such  splendor  as  thou 
delightesl  in  is  not  meet  for  thee.  Now,  good-night, 
little  J^leanor  ; "  and  this  time  Nell  did  not  shrink  from 
her  embrace. 

From  that  time  Lady  Nell  dressed,  as  she  thought, 
very   quietly    and    plainly,    though    to    Kate    it  still 


154 


My  Ladxj  Nell. 


seemed  that  her  garments  were  unusually  handsome 
and  fashionable,  liut  what  was  perhaps  stranger 
was  that  little  by  little  Madam  Statham  modified  lier 
own  and  Kate's  attire  so  far  that  though  still  plain 
and  sober  it  was  no  longer  remarkably  coarse  or 
*'  mean,"  as  Nell  phrased  it.  Indeed,  after  a  consid- 
ei'able  time  had  passed,  Kate  was  even  permitted  to 
wear  the  unfortunate  robe  that  had  been  the  beginning 
of  so  much  contention,  for  she  needed  a  be^t  gown, 
and  Madam  Statham  could  not  find  it  in  her  heart  to 
waste  so  much  good  stuff.  To  do  the  old  lady  justice, 
however,  it  is  necessary  to  add  that  she  first  required 
her  granddaughters  to  undo  almost  all  the  embroidery 
with  which  it  had  been  adorned,  and  she  also  caused 
the  train  to  be  altered  to  a  more  seemly  length ;  so 
that  Nell  would  scarcely  have  recognized  it  for  the 
handsome  gown  on  which  she  had  lavished  so  much 
meditation  and  such  great  expense.  Nevertheless,  it 
was  still  the  richest  robe  and  kirtle  that  Kate  had  ever 
possessed  in  her  life,  and  she  wore  it  with  a  fear  that 
her  doing  so  was  a  concession  to  carnal  vanity,  in 
spite  of  her  grandmother's  permission. 

But  though  the  dilliculties  about  their  manner  of 
dressing  were  thus  gradually  and  happily  settled,  my 
Lady  Nell  and  Madam  Statham  continued  to  find 
other  points  of  dispute,  and  the  dark  closet  was  put 
into  requisition  more  tiuui  once  !\s  a  means  of  subdu* 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


155 


ing  the  refractory  young  mistress  of  the  hall ;  and  I 
must  admit  that  it  seemed  to  serve  its  end  well 
enough,  for  Nell  generally  cai?ie  out  of  it  penitent  and 
humble.  One  great  cause  of  contention  was  Madam 
Statham's  firm  determination  that  she  should  be  taught 
to  spin,  to  knit,  to  sew,  to  embroider,  to  make 
sweetrapata,  aad  to  do  other  delicate  cookery. 

Now  all  these  useful  arts  were  heartily  despised  by 
my  lady  as  being  quite  unnecessary  for  a  damsel 
of  her  rank,  and  conseciuently  she  would  not  take 
pains  to  master  them.  "  "What  is  the  good  of  all  this 
sewing  and  cooking?"  she  said,  "Surely,  grand- 
mother, we  have  m.Jds  enow  to  do  such  work." 

"  But,"  said  Madam  Statham,  "  I  wish  you  to  learn 
these  things  tliat  you  may  both  l)e  able  to  employ 
yourself  with  tliat  which  is  useful,  and  that  you  may 
be  capable  of  ordering  your  waiting  damsels  aright." 

"  Craving  your  pardon,  madam,  I  believe  I  already 
know  enough  of  them  to  order  my  serv'tors  rightly, 
and  as  for  employment,  I  have  my  lute,  madam,  and 
ray  Latin  and  Greek." 

"Ay,  child,  and  supposing  .misfortune  were  to  fall 
upon  yo,  as  it  hath  done  up  >n  many  a  one,  what 
would  you  do  then?  Verily,  little  oiu;,  there  is  scarce 
a  more  pitiable  object  to  my  mind  than  a  noble  lady 
who  hath  ever  lived  in  idleness,  when  she  can  no 
longer  afford  to  be  waited  on  ljy  grcjoms  and  maids. 


156 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Who  can  tell  what  may  chance  ?  'T  is  best  to  be  pre- 
pared for  all  hazards.  And  in  faith  thou  shalt  be, 
an  it  rests  with  me.  Think  not  to  melt  me,  Eleanor, 
with  tears  or  prayers,  or  to  turn  me  from  my  purpose 
by  fits  of  passion  or  temper.  Thou  shalt  continue  to 
learn  these  things  until  thou  canst  do  them  well ;  so 
be  wise  and  trouble  me  not  witli  this  continual  and 
wearisome  contention.  Sit  down  beside  thy  cousin 
Kate,  and  she  shall  show  thee  how  to  fit  that  seam." 

Nell  complied  a  little  sulkily,  if  the  truth  is  to  be 
told,  and  Kate  kindly  and  patiently  endeavored  to 
explain  all  that  was  difflcult  in  the  task.  A  little 
later  INIadara  Statham  left  them,  bidding  Kate  to 
take  heed  that  Nell  took  small  stitches  and  sowed 
neatly. 

She  had  scarcely  gone,  when  my  lady  exclaimed, 
♦'  Do  3'ou  think  she  is  right,  Kate?" 

"  Peace,  peace,  Nell.  Remember 't  is  not  our  part 
to  call  our  grandmother's  ways  in  question." 

"  Then  you  agree  with  me  that  siie  is  not  riglit?" 

"  Nay,"  said  Kate.  "  If  you  must  needs  have  it,  I 
think  she  is." 

"  Ah,  'twas  useless  asking  thee,"  replied  Nell,  a 
little  rudely.  "  I  might  have  known  that  thou  wouldst 
say  that  she  was  right.  'T  is  ever  thy  way.  Thou 
wilt  not,  or  thou  canst  not,  judge  for  thyself.  She  is 
evoi-  right  and  I  ever  wrong ;  the  matter  brooks  not 
thinking  of." 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


157 


part 


Kate  Wiis  silent  for  n  moment ;  then  she  said,  "  Me- 
thiuks  't  is  scarce  Kind  to  speak  to  me  in  this  fashion, 
cousin  Nell.  Yet,  an  tliou  carest  to  hear,  I  will  tell 
thee  wlierefore  [  think  she  is  right." 

"  Ay,  speak  on.  I  would  gladly  have  good  reasons 
for  that  which  it  seeraeth  must  be,  couu;  what  will." 

"  In  brief,  tlien,  cousin,  kuowest  thou  not  that  we 
who  are  Protestants  are  helil  in  light  favor  by  the 
queen's  majesty  ?  For  she  ever  leaneth  more  and 
more  toward  tliem  of  her  own  faith,  and  now  they 
say  she  is  like  to  attempt  the  conversion  of  those  who 
differ  from  her  by  strong  means.  King  Philip's  grace, 
'tis  said,  hateth  naught  so  much  as  heresy  (for  so 
they  term  it) ,  and  to  [jleasiu'e  him  the  queen's 
majesty  is  fain  to  break  the  oatli  she  swore  that  she 
would  meddle  not  with  the  religious  freedom  of  her 
subjects.  So,  Eleanor,  we  are  like  to  have  sad  work 
of  it  in  England,  and  it  may  )>e  that  even  you,  so  ye 
ki!ei)  the  faith,  will  yet  be  thankful  for  our  grand- 
mother's determination  that  you  sliould  learn  all  that 
is  useful  f')r  a  woman  to  know." 

"Keep  the  faitii  I  "  repeated  Nell.  "What  mean 
you?" 

"  Dear  cousin,  in  times  like  these  they  who  are 
highest  fmd  not  life  the  easiest.  I  fear  that,  an 
things  go  on  as  they  have  begun,  't  is  like  that  they 
will  strive  to  persuade  or  force  or  terrify  all  folk  to 


158 


Mil  Lady  Nell. 


return  to  the  siaa  ami  superstitions  of  papistry,  and 
sure  tliey  will  make  the  greater  effort  in  the  case  of 
those  who  are  rich  or  nol)le.  Dear  little  Nell,  pray 
God  to  hold  thee  firm  !  " 

"  Bnt,  Kate,  ye  talk  of  force  or  terror.  Snre,  in  our 
free  land  of  England  these  tilings  are  not  to  be.  Our 
prince  hatli  limit  to  his  poAver.  I  have  read  full  oft  in 
history,  fair  cousin,  liow  the  noble  lords  and  barons 
of  time  j)ast,  mine  own  valiant  ancestors  among  the 
number,  have  again  and  again  curl)ed  the  tyranny  of 
their  king,  and  clieckcd  his  exorbitant  demands.  Ay, 
sometimes  at  the  sword's  point  have  they  won  from 
his  niggard  hand  the  liberties  and  charters  that  have 
made  fair  England  the  riciiest  and  most  joyous  land 
beneath  the  sun.  Ay,  cousin  mine,  sometimes  you 
repeat  to  me  the  unmannerly  scoffings  of  the  mean 
against  the  great,  but  1  tell  you,  for  I  have  read  it  in 
a  noble  book,  and  Master  Omer  voucheth  for  its  truth, 
that  in  none  other  country,  be  it  far  or  near,  are  the 
common  folk  so  well  fed,  well  housed,  and  well  clad 
as  in  Merrie  England  ;  and  't  is  to  their  lords  against 
wliom  they  rail  that  they  owe  both  plenty  and  free- 
dom. Therefore,  dream  not,  Kate,  that  the  nobility 
and  gentry  will  submit  to  oppression  for  a  moment. 
I  tell  you  that  thoy  will  never  stoop  so  low.  They 
will  defend  their  rights  to  the  uttermost." 

"Ay,  but   Nell,  an  you  are  right  about  the   times 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


159 


i:ast,  tuul  perchance  you  are,  for  I  know  that  you  are 
full  learned  iu  tlio  history  of  ancient  days,  the  times 
have  changed,  and  that  which  was  true  is  true  no 
longer.  They  say  our  princes  nowadays  are  ever 
willing  to  huml)le  the  great  lords,  and  sure  we  know 
ourselves  that  the  couiinon  folk  bear  not  too  deep  a 
love  toward  them." 

"  'T  is  false,  't  is  false  !  cousin  Kate.  Think  j'ou 
so  much  of  the  idle  railings  of  a  handful  of  niisproud 
and  malapert  varlets  like  those  who  have  dared  to 
break  the  peace  with  their  riots  and  clamoring  here- 
about? Look  ye  rather  at  our  faithful  servitors  and 
tenants.  Think  ye  that  aught  would  persuade  them 
to  desert  us  in  extremity  ?  I  tell  yc  nay  ;  and  there 
are  many  like-minded  scattered  thickly  through  the 
country." 

"  God  grant  yc  are  right !  "  said  Kate.  "  But  now 
the  more  pressing  danger  riseth  not  from  the  common 
folk,  but  from  the  queen's  grace  herself.  Tiiey  say 
that  for  love  of  her  own  will  and  conceit  of  her  own 
opinion  she  is  equal  to  her  father.  King  Harry 
himself." 

"  Ah,  well !  "  sai«'.  Nell,  "  an  the  evil  i,'mes  come  we 
must  e'en  make  ♦ne  best  of  them  ;  but  till  they  do,  I 
tell  you  franklv,  cousin  Kate,  that  I  am  willing  rather 
to  enjoy  myse'f  while  I  may." 

'•Ay,  but  ve  nuist  prepare  ourselves,  that  we  may 
be  ready  for  ail,"  said  Kate. 


160 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  And  so,"  returned  Nell,  "  thy  homily  all  cometh 
round  to  the  point  it  started  from,  mid  I  must  learn  to 
sew,  forsooth,  in  ease  I  be  stript  of  lands  and  money, 
and  maids  and  all,  by  tiie  queen's  most  gracious 
majesty,  in  order  that  I  may  learn  to  think  that  which 
I  do  not  think.  Sure  't  is  a  quaint  conceit  of  thine, 
fair  Kate,  to  prove  that  my  grandmother  hath  ever 
large  and  foreseeing  motives  for  that  which  she 
pleaseth  to  (Uj,  Itut  I   know  better." 

"  Nay,"  said  Kate,  ••  I  am  assured  that  I  have  told 
thee  only  truth." 

"  [  deny  not  that  to  the  best  of  thy  knowledge 
thou  hast  told  but  truth,  but  hear  me  now  and  I  will 
show  thee  how  I  look  upon  the  matter.  To  my  think- 
ing, it  all  l)ecometli  a  question  of  who  shall  rule 
betwixt  us.  I  like  not  to  be  eluded  and  punisheil  and 
treated  like  a  child  here  in  mine  own  house,  among 
mine  own  servitors,  and  ineseems  't  is  unfitting  that 
Madam  Statham  siiould  ever  degrade  and  humble  me 
in  their  eyes,  who  am  their  mistress.  But  she  tliiuk- 
eth  that  she  is  my  governess,  and  she  loveth  her  own 
way  as  much  as  I  love  mine,  which  I  do  not  deny  is 
right  well  ;  she  knoweth  also  that  her  autiiority  will 
end  when  I  come  of  age,  and  to  all  this  thou  must  add 
that  she  judgeth  my  education  and  Itringiug  up  to  have 
been  totally  neglected,  so  she  loseth  no  time  of  the 
little  that  remainetli  ere  1  shall  be  grown,  and  sparetli 


My  Lady's  Braveries. 


IGl 


and 
inong 

that 
u  me 

liak- 
owu 

iiy  is 


neither  my  feelings  nor  her  authority,  l)ut  bindeth  mo 
down  to  tasks  like  this  sewing,  partly,  perchance, 
because  they  are  useful,  l)ut  tlie  rather  that  they  are 
utterly  distasteful  to  me." 

"O  cousin!  O  Nell!  how  can  you  be  so  luijust, 
so  unkind  ?  " 

"I  am  neither,  sweet  Kate,  for  I  still  endeavor  to 
think  tliat  she  doeth  all  for  tlie  discipline,  forsooth,  of 
my  mind  and,  as  she  saith,  the  mortification  of  ray 
vanity,  of  which,  fair  cousin,  I  deny  not  some  share; 
but  truly,  I  am  full  oft  provoked  to  wish,  as  now,  that 
she  took  a  less  sincere  interest  in  my  welfare,  since  it 
taketh  with  her  so  disagreeable  a  form.  Credit  me, 
cousin  mine,  she  maiccth  me  less  than  happy,  and  I 
regret  it  the  more,  as  meseems  she  will  never  make 
me  good,  despite  of  all.  Alas !  I  fear  me  muub  that 
she  rather  arouseth  all  the  ill  that  lieth  liid  within  me. 
Sure,  Madam  Stathain  provoketh  me  daily  to  evil  that 
methinks  had  not  otherwise  haunted  me.  Till  she 
came  hither,  I  knew  not  that  I  was  passionate  nor 
disrespectful,  and  yet,  Kate,  I  do  believe  that  my 
father  also  labored  for  my  eternal  welfare,  and  an  it 
were  not  that  1  promised  him  tliat  I  would  ever  strive 
to  ])e  matle  fit  to  join  him  in  the  fair  heaven  above,  I 
would  try  no  more.  It  seemeth  to  me  a  well-nigh 
impossible  task,  and  oh,  't  would  be  so  much  easier  to 
give  it  all  up." 


162 


My  Lad'/  Nell. 


"  Easier,  Nell,  to  give  u\)  the  strife  for  heaveu  !  " 
exclaimed  Kate. 

"Ay,  easier!  for  I  am  not  as  tliou,  sober,  patient, 
and  devout  by  nature.  Tliank  heaven,  Kate,  for  thy 
meek  and  quiet  spirit;  thou  wilt  not  miss  thy  road." 

Kate  hesitated  how  to  reply,  for  that  spirit  of 
"  carnal  vanity  "  against  which  she  was  always  striv- 
ing prompted  her  to  tell  Nell  of  her  own  unseen 
struggles  and  bitter  temptations,  ])ut  the  momentary 
desire  passed,  and  she  answered  calmly  :  "  I  trust  in 
the  Lord  our  guide  that  he  will  keep  me  to  the  end  ; 
but,  Nell,  that  hope  is  full  as  gieat  and  sweet  and 
strong  foi'  thee ;  none  need  wander  from  the  path,  for 
his  hand  is  ever  raised  io  point  the  way." 

"Ah!"  said  Nell,  "so  they  wlio  love  the  Master 
ever  say.  But  I  And  no  guidance,  no  help,  no  com- 
fort. Ah,  Kate,  I  do  strive  to  be  good,  but  what  does 
it  all  end  in?     Naught  but  failure." 

"  Sweet  Nell,  pray  for  his  gracious  Spirit  to  lighten 
thy  darkness,  and  an  the  answer  come  not  quickly, 
pray  till  it  doth.  It  will  come  surely,  so  be  patient, 
and  cease  not,  even  in  thy  darkness,  to  strive  to  obey 
the  commands  of  the  Saviour." 

Nell  sewed  on  at  the  wearisome  white  seam,  but  she 
thought  of  her  cousin's  words,  and  then  of  her 
cousin's  life,  and  wondered  whether  she  ever  would 
attain  to  being  good  like  her,  and  like  Hugh  and  the 
good  Earl  her  father. 


h^ 
d(j 


My  Lady's  Bravenes. 


163 


She  did  not  think  of  Madam  Statharu,  though  she 
believed  her  to  l)e  good  also,  because  her  form  of 
goodness  was  unattractive  and  ungentle,  and  because 
she  made  the  mistake  of  being  a  little  too  fujvero, 
though  with  the  best  motives ;  and  being  rather  t(,«o 
fond  of  driving,  when  she  might  have  done  better  if 
she  had  tried  to  lead  instead.  I  tiiink  Madam  St;i- 
tham  forgot  sometimes  the  gentleness  of  Christ;  Iml 
those  who  follow  most  nearly  in  his  footsteps  lui,;; 
always  the  greatest  power  with  the  weak  and  wickt'd 
and  erring.  Many  a  soul  that  is  but  hardenuil  l)y 
the  terrors  of  the  law  will  melt  at  once  in  the  gentle- 
ness of  the  gospel.  All  through  time  and  all  over 
the  world,  love  is  a  greater  power  than  fear,  and  love, 
we  trust,  will  at  length  conquer  all  things,  even  sin 
and  death. 

Yet  Madam  Statham  loved  Nell,  and  her  mistake' 
was  that  she  scarcely  ever  permitted  her  to  see  it ;  for 
all  the  little  influence  that  she  had  over  her  depended 
on  the  child's  belief,  often  shaken  though  it  was,  in 
her  affection.  If  that  had  failed  entirely  she  would 
have  found  her  hard  task  of  governess  ten  times 
harder. 

"  Kate,"  said  Nell  at  last,  "  I  fear  my  wild  talk 
hath  shocked  you.  I  mean  not,  despite  of  all,  to 
doubt  my  grandmother's  desire  for  my  good." 

"  In  truth,  dear  Eleanor,  you  both  shock  and  puzzle 


164 


My  Lady  Nell. 


mo  soiuetimert,  iiiid  I  would  that  you  talkiMl  iiimi! 
gently  of  our  graiulmother.  She  hath  been  ever  kind 
to  me." 

"  Ami  yet,"  said  Nell,  "  you  look  ami  move  in  her 
presence  as  if  you  rati'  r  feared  than  loved  her.  Is  it 
not  so?  Hath  she  noi  trained  thee  so  harshly  that 
love  is  impossible?" 

"  Nay,  sweet  cousin,  I  do  love  her,  and  1  trust  tiiat 
thou  wilt  also  love  her  in  time." 

"  Ah,  well !  perchance  I  may  ;  lot  us  hope  so.  But 
i'  faith,  I  think  my  affection  will  have  a  better  chance 
when  I  am  free  from  her  iiuthoritv.  Ilciaho  !  how 
many  of  these  hateful  white  seams  shall  I  sew,  I  won- 
der, ere  I  am  of  age?  Thinkest  thou,  cousin,  that 
this  sewing  of  mine  will  be  permitted  to  pass  ?  " 

Kate  looked  at  it  and  shook  her  head.  "  I  fear, 
Eleanor,  that  thou  must  have  forgotten  thy  work  in 
thy  conversation.  'T  is  a  i)ity  ;  but  she  ever  requires 
great  neatness,  and  this  is  scarce  neat." 

"  I  guessed  as  much,  fair  cousin  mine,"  replied 
Nell,  in  a  tone  of  resignation  tiiat  astonished  Kate. 
"  I  '11  e'en  make  a  virtue  of  necessity  and  take  my 
stitches  out  again.  IJut  blame  not  my  conversation, 
for  't  was  thine,  Kate,  that  made  nie  forget  my  work. 
I  fear  that  I  sewed  something  too  fast  for  an  inex- 
perienced ueedle-womau." 


CHAFrKR  TX. 


MASTER  DENVER. 


TT^ATR!  Kate!"  criiui  Nell  excitedly,  us  they  sat 
fit  work  on  tlie  foll<»win<j  afternoou.  "  T/Ook 
through  the  lattice  ;  yonder  conies  Hugh  Denver !  I 
will  run  down  to  him." 

"  Nay,  do  not  so!"  expostulated  Kate.  "Grand- 
mother will  chide  thee  for  gazing  through  the  lattice, 
and  perchance,  if  you  leave  the  room  without  her 
permission,  siie  will  send  thee  to  spend  an  hour  or 
two  in  the  closet  at  the  end  of  the  passage,  and  so 
thou  wilt  miss  thy  friend's  company." 

"Nay,  stop  me  not,  Kate!"  cried  Nell,  throwing 
down  her  work  in  a  heap  on  the  floor.  "  Go  I  must. 
'Tis  Hugh  !  did  I  not  tell  thee?" 

"  Bethink  thee,  Nell,  grandmother  was  angered 
only  yesterday  at  thy  cju-elessness,  and  she  said  that 
should  your  work  be  ill-done  to-day  "  — 

"What  care  I?  Go  I  will !  Grandmother  may  do 
as  she  listeth.  Sure,  I  should  have  more  li))erty  in 
the  Tower  than  liere." 

So  saying,  she  ran  out  of  the  room  and  down- 
stairs without  another  word,  and  a  minute  afterwards 


166 


Mij  Lady  Nell. 


Kate  saw  her  beneath  the  window  giving  the  stranger 
eager  welcome,  and  then  heard  lier  calling,  "John! 
William!  where  are  ye  all?  Coino,  take  Master 
Denver's  horse !  What  mean  ye  by  being  so 
dilatory,   you  idle  knaves?" 

When  the  servants  had  taken  charge  of  the  horse, 
Lady  Nell  led  her  friend  indoors  and  straight  to 
Madam  Statham,  who  was  in  her  favorite  room,  the 
brown  parlor.  As  Nell  opened  the  door,  she  ex- 
claimed :  — 

"What  want  ye,  child?  Did  I  not  bid  yon  attend 
to  your  sewing  ?     I  am  minded  to  "  — 

"  Nay,  grandmother,"  replied  Nell.  "  Be  not 
angry  with  me.  liehold,  here  is  Master  Hugh  Denver, 
whom  my  father  ever  loved." 

Madam  Statham  bowed,  and  then  offered  her  hand 
to  the  stranger. 

"I  must  crave  yonr  pardon,  sir,"  she  said,  "for 
being  so  unmindful  of  you.  My  little  Eleanor  here 
is  somewhat  heedless,  and  therefore  is  ever  ready 
with  excuses  to  leave  her  tasks  undone.  Have  you 
dined,  sir?" 

"  I  have,  madam,  I  thank  yon.  I  rested  my  beast 
and  refreshed  myself  at  the  inn  in  .Southanden  ere  I 
came  on  hither." 

"  Eleanor,"  said  Madam  Statham,  "  go  tell  Master 
Omer  of  thy  friend's  arrival,  and,"  she   added,  after 


Master  Denver. 


167 


a  moment's  hesitation,  "  an  thou  chooscst,  thou 
miiyest  put  away  thy  work  for  this  day,  aud  tell 
Kate  to  do  liltewise." 

"I  thank  you,  madam!"  exclaimed  Nell,  as  she 
hurried  away.  "Kate!  Kate!"  she  cried  as  she 
flung  the  door  open,  "  for  once  thou  art  clearly 
wrong.  Grandmother  is  in  a  generous  mood  to-day. 
Fold  up  thy  work,  cousin ;  grandmother  saith  it. 
Make  haste ;  sure,  you  have  done  enough.  We  are 
to  have  a  holiday." 

Kate  rose  slowly,  and  after  folding  up  her  own 
work,  helped  Nell  to  arrange  hers  tidily,  for  she  was 
almost  too  impatient  to  care  to  take  the  trouble  ;  aud 
then  they  both  went  down  together.  Madam  Statliam 
presented  her  granddaughter,  Mistress  Kate,  to  Master 
Denver,  and  then  the  girls  quietly  seated  themselves, 
while  their  elders  continued  their  conversation,  which 
seemed  to  have  taken  a  somewhat   melancholy  turn. 

"  Ah,"  said  Master  Omer,  who  had  joined  them, 
"  John  Rogers  was  ever  valiant  and  true-hearto(l.  So 
the  queen's  majesty  hath  taken  a  decided  step  at 
last?     God  help  us  all!" 

"  They  say  that  there  is  many  another  brave 
Protestant  in  peril.  There  were  rnmors  of  Bisliop 
Hooper's  death  in  like  manner,  but  I  know  not 
whether  it  be  truth  or  no." 

"  Ts  it  certain  that  Master  Rogers  hath  died?" 
asked  Madam  Statham. 


168 


My  Lady  FrlL 


"  Ay,  madam,"  replied  Hiiofh ;  "  I  had  that  news 
from  a  source  whence  it  could  not  l)e  doubted." 

"  O  Hugh  !  what  is  it?  "  said  Nell,  utterly  forgetful 
of  the  rigid  etiquette  of  the  times,  which  forbade  her 
to  interpose  in  the  conversation  of  her  elders.  "  Wlnit 
hath  happened  ? " 

Hugh  turned  toward  hor  as  she  spoke,  and  her 
white  face  and  excited  manner  reminded  him  of  her 
father's  wish  that  such  things  should  be  icept  from 
her  ears  as  long  as  possible  ;  but  now  that  the  storm 
liad  lu'oken,  she  could  not  but  hear,  and  he  spoke 
slowly  and  gently  :  — 

"My  lady,  theie  have  been  sad  doings  in  London. 
Master  Rogers,  the  prebendary  of  St.  Paul's,  hath 
suffered  death  because  he  would  not  ol)ey  the  (pieen's 
majesty  and  become  a  papist." 

"Ay,"  continued  Madam  Statham,  "  but  we  ought 
rather  to  thank  the  Lord  for  his  sustaining  grace  to 
his  dear  servant  even  in  tiie  fire,  than  grieve  that  he 
hath  been  so  pleased  to  call  'mui  home." 

"  In  the  flre?"  repeated  Nell  wildly.  "O  Hugh, 
did  they  burn  him? " 

"Ay,  my  sweet  lady;  but  not  even  when  the  fire 
began  to  scorch  and  blister  him  would  he  deny  his 
Lord  !  God  grant  us  grace  that  we  too,  an  we  are 
called  upon  to  bear  such  "  — 

He  checked  himself,  l»ut  he  Imd  said  enough  for 
Nell. 


Master  Denver. 


169 


"  Hugh,"  she  stiid,  '•  meiiu  you  that  we  are  in 
daugei?     Tell  mo  tlie  plain  truth." 

"  Not  as  yet,  I  trust;  hut  any  inoiueut  danger  may 
come  upon  us.     Think  you  not  so,  Master  Onier?  " 

"  Yea,  lad,l  fear  so;  hut  God  is  ever  our  faithful 
Creator,  and  we  are  in  his  hands  through  all  tempta- 
tions anil  tribulations.  Never  forget  that,  my  l^ady 
Nell." 

Ou  that  same  evening  Nell  came  int<j  the  hall  and 
found  Hugh  standing  alone  before  the  fire,  and  she 
said :  — 

"  Sit  down,  Hugh.  I  ever  love  this  place.  Re- 
member you  our  merry  maskings  here,  so  many  years 
ago,  and  how  my  father  sat  in  yon  great  chair  with 
my  cousin  Reginald  beside  iiim?  Hy  the  way, 
knowest  thou,  Hugh,  that  Reginald  is  a  Romanist?" 

"  Ay,"  said  Hugh  sadly,  "  and  yet  he  hath  a 
certain  likeness  to  your  ladyship's  father.  I  ever 
pray  that  so  noble  and  gallant  a  gentleman  may  one 
day  find  the  truth." 

"  Shall  you  think  me  very  wrong,  Hugh,  if  I  tell 
you  that  I  am  tempted  lo  wish  that  1  knew  it  not?" 

'"  Wherefore,  my  lady?  " 

"  Because,  meseems,  wlu'ii  one  knoweth  the  right 
way,  one  hath  no  peace  or  comfort  in  walking  in  that 
which  is  wrong.  With  all  my  striving  I  walk  not 
aright,  and   life   is   ever  a  sore   and    wearv  struggle  ; 


170 


My  Lady  Nell. 


ami,  an  the  queen's  grace  nieauetli  to  use  violence 
to  convert  her  subjects  to  papistry,  we  are  in  a  still 
more  doleful  plight  than  heretofore."' 

"  She  hath  used  violence  more  or  less  ever  since 
she  came  to  the  throne,  for  the  faithful  have  full  oft 
l)eeii  plundereil  or  imprisoned.  I  marvel,  my  Uidy, 
tluit  thou  hast  not  heard  this." 

"They  treat  me  ever  as  a  child,  and  tell  me  naught 
even  of  that  which  1  believe  concerneth  me  deeply 
to  know.  An  I  myself  were  fined  l)y  the  (lueen's 
majesty's  comnuind,  't  is  like  enough  that  my  grand- 
mother would  tell  me  nothing  of  it." 

"Ah,  well,"  said  Hugh,  "perchance  I  have  been 
too  forward  in  distressing  thee  with  these  titlings. 
Thou,  doubtless,  art,  as  Madam  Statham  thinketh, 
too  young  to  l)e  troubled  with  sucli  ill  news." 

"  But,  Hugh,  though  I  am  sore  puzzled  and  wearied, 
't  is  surely  better  to  know  the  truth." 

"  Perchance,  my  lady ;  and  yet  thy  noble  father 
told  me  full  oft  that  we  nuist  not  be  too  impatient 
even  for  knowledge." 

My  Lady  Nell  sighed  softly  to  herself,  "lie  not 
angry  with  me,  Hugh,  l)ut  meseetiis  you  and  my 
cousin  Kate  ever  talk  above  me  in  these  matters. 
You  tell  me  to  be  patient,  and  Kate  telleth  me  to  be 
gentle  and  industrious,  and  1  try  to  do  your  bidding ; 
yet  I  gain  nothing,  for  I  know  not  the  beginning  of 


Master  Denver. 


171 


the  lesson.  You  must  teach  nie  liow  to  hv.  patient  and 
gentle,  for,  of  myself,  I  shall  never  learu.  Is  there 
no  simple  fashion  of  learning  to  ]»e  good,  as  children 
learn  the  letters  first  ere  thev  are  put  to  reading 
words  ?  " 

"I  know  1-  .  any  fashion,  my  little  lady,  by  which 
thou  niayest  make  thy  learning  easy,  but  is  it  so  long 
since  thou  hast  learnt  to  read  that  thou  iiast  forgot- 
ten that  thou  didst  not  find  e\en  hitters  easy?  Me- 
seeras  1  remember  a  time  when  thou  didst  not  love  thy 
book." 

"Then  thou  meanest,"  said  Nell,  "that  I  must 
expect  dilliculty  and  toil?" 

"Ay,  my  dear  lady,  and  even  failure.  Sure,  on 
earth,  our  desire  is  to  write  a  '  .ir  and  perfect  copy 
of  our  Saviour's  gracious  life  ;  and  yet  the  noblest 
copy-book  is  full  of  blots  and  bhirs  and  missliaperj 
letters.  Yet,  bethink  thee,  wiien  tiiou  hadst  written 
one  page  and  saw  that  thy  letters  were  not  fair  like 
those  written  for  thy  guidance,  didst  tiiou  thmw  down 
thy  pen  and  say,  •  I  will  write  no  more'  ?  Didst  thou 
not  rather  turn  over  to  another  page,  and  straight 
begin  again  to  lal)or  i)atiently  to  form  fair  characters 
without  blot  or  blur?  And  didst  thou  not  find  at 
length  that  thine  own  hand  grew  fairer  and  taiver, 
and  more  like  unto  the  copy,  by  ttiy  pailoiit  care  and 
constant  gazing  at  thi;  more  perfect  characters  written 
at  the  heu.d  of  the  page  ?  " 


172 


My  L(idy  Nell. 


'•  I  think  I  uiKlorsttUKl  thy  puniblo,  Hugh,  uiul  I 
will  try  to  act  upon   it." 

"  Then,  my  Uicly,  forget  not  to  look  full  often  at 
thy  copy. ' 

"  'T  is  very  hard  to  do,  1  think.  Wlien  I  am  angry 
or  impatient  1  forget  that  I  have  aught  for  my  guid- 
ance," said  Nell.  "And,  Hugh,  I  think  the  last 
pages  I  have  written  are  more  defiled  with  l)lot8  and 
stains  than  when  my  father  liveil,  for  Madam  Statham 
provoketh  me  full  sore." 

"  But,  my  little  lady,  an  tiiou  hadst  naught  to  hear 
thou  mightest  grow  up  eareless  and  heedless,  if  not 
worse ;  for,  mayhap,  thou  wouldst  scarce  (iudetivor 
to  be  good  if  things  went  so  easily  for  thee  that  thou 
always  seemedst  so." 

'"Then,"  said  Nell,  in  surprise,  ''  think  ye  not  that 
I  was  really  better  in  my  father's  time  than  1  am  now 
with  Madam  Statham  ?  " 

'•  Nay,  my  lady,  judge  ye  for  yourself;  I  can  not, 
for,  an  naught  else;  were  against  it,  ye  forget  that  I 
scarce  know  Madam  Statham  yet." 

'•  Then,  Hugh,  for  that  you  may  be  th'iukful,"  said 
Nell  ({uiekly.      "  I  would  \  had  never  setm  her." 

"'  My  lady,  my  lady  I  tliink  on  thy  father's  desire 
that  thou  shoiddst  treat   her  kindly." 

••  I  have  thought  on  it  many  a  time,  Hugh,  anjl  I 
boliev(!  that  he  know  as  little  what  he  asked  of  me,  as 


Master  Denver. 


173 


I  what  1  promised.  'T  is  not  in  nature  tiiat  I  should 
love  her,  for  she  ever  usetli  nie  with  contempt  imd 
severity.  She  leaveth  nan<fht  to  mine  own  will  or 
choice.  She  foreeth  me  to  dress  meanly,  and  ever 
watehetii  for  an  opportunity  of  liuml)ling  me  ))efore 
the  servitors,  and  she  insisteth  on  my  sitting  hour 
aftiir  hour  at  useless  tasks  of  coarse  sewin<>'  and 
knitting,  and  Ihc  like,  solely  that  I  may  he  tmal)le 
to  do  that  which  I  desire.  Nay,  I  protest  to  you, 
Hugh,  that  [  scarce  have  time  to  continue  my  studies 
of  (heek  and  Latin,  of  which  you  know  lh:ii  my 
father  approved  full  well  ;  and  iis  for  my  lute,  I  fear 
she  hateth  it  as  '  vanity,'  and  will  one  day  altogether 
forhid  my  touching  it.     Oh,  I  am  weary  of  my  life  !  " 

"Hush,  hush!  my  lady.     Strive  after  patience." 

"Madam  Statham  is  utterly  unreasonahle,  Hugh. 
Now,  as  to  my  dress;  think  you  that  for  my  I'ank  I 
used  to  go  clad  too  richly?  Sijcak  out.  I  desire  an 
honest  and  plain  answer." 

"  An  you  desire  it,  1  will  answer  plainly.  I  do 
think   that  you   erred   on    the   side  of  over-richness." 

"lint  now;  wiiat  tliink  you  of  mine  attire  at 
present?"  asked  Nell  half-impatiently. 

"It  appeareth  to  me,  my  lady,  that  thine  attire 
oweth  something  to  thy  grandmother's  intluence.  It 
is  somewhat  plainer  than  it  used   to  he." 

"  It  doth  indeed  owe  something  to  her  intluence," 


174 


My  Ladi)  Nell. 


suid  Nell  quickly.  "  Why,  Hugh,  sliu  penuitteth  mo 
uot  to  t'lumge  my  Jiood  without  licr  consent.  But  she 
calleth  this  gtirb  liunilsome,  and  hadst  tliou  seen  luy 
robe  a  week  ago,  even  thou  wouldst  liave  termed  it 
plain  and  mean.  She  forced  me  to  dress  in  a  kirtle 
of  coarse,  black,  woolen  stuff  tov  uuiny  days  ;  all, 
forsooth,  because  I  would  have  given  my  cousin  Kate 
a  handsome  gown.  Wherefore,  think  ye,  that  J  for- 
merly dressed  too  richly?  for  sure,  I  couKl  right  well 
afford  it." 

"  Ay,  my  lady,  but  an;  not  many  of  tiie  folk 
around  you  poor  and  in  misery?  and  think  ye  not 
that  to  them  it  might  seem  hard  if  thou  shouldst 
go  ft)rth  shining  in  gold  and  jewi-ls,  while  they  lack 
bread  to  eat  and  clothes  to  put  on?" 

"  Percase  it  might;  and  yet,  Hugh,  would  the 
difference  in  mine  attire  ))e  any  comfort  to  them? 
Thougii  of  course,  an  I  gnve  them  the  greater  aid, 
they  would  be  the  gainers  of  it,"  she  added  thought- 
fully. 

*■  Ay,  my  lady,  ami  why  mightest  thou  not  aid 
them  ? " 

"•  I  fear,  Hugh,  that  I  am  slow  to  think  of  these 
things." 

"  An  thou  hadst  l)een  where  1  have,  thou  wouldst 
ue'er  again  f<.»rgi4  tlie  woes  of  poverty.  Mut,  my 
lady,  an  thou  wilt  try  to  aid  the  wretched,  consult  with 


Master  Denver. 


175 


Miuhim  St:ith;iiii  or  Master  Oiner  how  and  wliat  to 
give.  At  times,  thou  iiiayest  do  well  to  <j;ive  money, 
but  't  is  seldom  that  't  would  uot  be  better  to  give 
work  or  other  aid." 

"  Oh,  dear  !  "  sighed  Nell,  "is  it  even  so  dillieult  to 
help  the  poor?  I  had  thought  that  'twere  an  easy 
matter  to  do  that,  an  one  was  once  willing  to  try. 
But  come  now,  let  us  to  the  withdrawing  room,  for  I 
would  hear  thee  sing  as  tiiou  used  to  do.  And  here 
comes  Kate  ;  she  ever  loveth  nnisic."  . 

Madam  Statham  was  sitting  in  the  withdrawing 
room,  but  she  seemed  pleased  to  have  Hugh  sing  to 
them,  and  Kate  listeneil  with  delight  to  his  rich,  clear 
voice,  as  he  sang  song  after  song  to  the  accompani- 
ment of  Nell's  lute.  Sometimes  she  played  for  him, 
and  once,  at  his  in-gent  reijUL'st,  she  sang  a  little 
ballad  that  was  a  favorite  of  his  ;  but  for  the  most 
part,  Hugh  was  chief  performer,  and  Nell  seemed 
men'  desirous  that  her  graucbnother  and  cousin  should 
think  well  of  her  friend's  skill  than  that  he  should 
think  well  of  hers. 

Too  soon,  however,  this  pleasant  evening  came  to 
an  end  and  Madam  Statham  bade  the  two  girls  get 
to  bed,  almost  immediately  following  them  herself ; 
and  then  Hugh  left  the  brilliant  tlrawing-room,  and 
went  to  seek  Master  Omi^r  in  his  little  chamber  where 
he  kept  his  books  and  papers. 


176 


Ml)  Lady  Nell, 


"  My  lady  mislikoth  the  struitness  of  Madfim 
Stuthain's  nilu,  she  tolloth  lue,"  said   Iliij^h. 

"Ay,  she  duth,  and  1  womU'i-  not  theroat,"  said 
Master  Omer,  "for  in  my  lord  her  father's  time  her 
life  was  free  and  joyous.  Now,  't  is  neither ;  and  1 
wonld  that  her  grandmother  ordered  her  less  strictly, 
though  I  lvU(»"'  «he  seeivctii  naught  hut  her  welfare.  1 
am  often  sorry  for  my  little  lady,  yet,  perchance,  even 
the  very  hardness  of  her  life  may  win  iier  to  a  liigher 
fashion  of  ininsing  tlu'ough  tliis  world,  than  that 
which  heretofore  she  followed  of  seeiiing  but  her  own 
fantasies.'' 

"  I  taist  so,  Master  Onier,  for  I  am  convinced  she 
trieth  '.o  do  riglit." 

"Ay,  (lod  help  lier,  poor  little  one  !"  said  Master 
Omer.  "  I  misdoubt  me  much  that  her  father  would 
have  thought  it  a  grievous  thing  for  her  to  pass  her 
days  continually  in  this  perpetual  knitting  and  sewing, 
to  tlie  exclusion  of  the  gaining  of  all  other  knowledge. 
He  ever  held  that  it  was  no  more  than  justice  to  teach 
his  daughter  tiiat  whicli  wotiUl  serve  in  after-life  to 
employ  lier  mind  and  enlarge  her  views.  To  my 
thinking,  perhaps  he  set  too  small  a  value  on  the 
womanly  arts  that  Madam  Statliam  prizetli  so  higiily  ; 
but  at  all  events,  't  is  hard  for  Nell  to  ))e  tiuis  driven 
from  one  extreme  to  the  otlier,  yet  I  know  not  liow  to 
help  her.     For  ^Lldam  Statham  looketh  but  coldly  on 


Master  Denver. 


177 


books  of  Greek  unrl  history  and  sucli-liko  loro,  and  she 
alloweth  Nell  little  time  in  whicii  to  study." 

"Perciuvnce,  Master  Onier,  an  tliou  wert  to  repre- 
sent to  her  that  my  lord  tiie  Earl  would  have  desired 
her  to  continue  her  studies,  Madam  Statiiam  might 
consent  to  her  giving  some  portion  of  eacli  day  to 
learning." 

"I  know  not  whether  she  would  like  my  interfer- 
ence," said  Master  Omer.  "  But  I  will  e'en  take  the 
risk,  for  I  am  sure  it  would  be  better  for  the  child  to 
have  more  change  in  her  tasks.  Methinks  she  looketh 
scarce  well." 

"  I  am  sure  she  would  be  grateful  to  you,  ^Master 
Omer,  if  yon  could  persuade  Madam  Statham  to 
permit  her  to  continue  the  studies  her  father 
approved." 

"  I  wonder  if  Mistress  Kate  would  like  to  join  my 
lady  in  her  lessons,  if  Madam  Statham  permittetli  me 
to  give  them.  She  seemeth  to  make  a  pleasant 
companion  for  Nell,  though  she  is  somewhat  of  the 
staidest.  Poor  child,  she  hath  had  a  sorrowful  life,  I 
fear,"  said  Master  Omer.  "  IJut  now,  Hugh,  I  would 
hear  of  thyself.  What  art  thou  doing,  and  where  hast 
thou  been  ? " 

"  I  have  been  to  London  since  T  was  last  in  South- 
anden,  and  then  I  went  north  througli  the  remote 
country  villages ;  truly.  Master  Omer,  I  think  the 
poor  have  great  need  of  light,  as  my  lord  said." 


178 


Ml/  Lady  Nell. 


"Ay,  lad,  that  they  have ;  and  thy  zeal  for  their 
welfare  shaineth  me,  that  I,  throiijjfh  all  the  best  years 
of  my  life,  have  dwelt  in  ease  and  comfort  under  the 
shelter  of  my  lord's  roof,  knowin<i;  the  truth,  but 
neglecting  to  proclaim  it.  Latterly,  Hugh,  I  have 
thought  that  even  yet  it  might  not  be  too  late  for  mo 
to  go  forth  with  the  message  ere  I  die  ; "  and  Master 
Omer  pushed  back  his  gray  hair  with  his  tiiin,  white 
liand,  and  looked  at  Hugh  in  a  weary,  puzzled  fashion 
that  went  to  the  young  man's  heart. 

"Nay,  Master  Omer,"  he  said.  "vSuch  work  is  not 
for  you.  Bethink  you  of  the  book  which  you  are 
writing,  and  my  Lady  Nell,  and  the  servitors  and 
tenants.  What  wouhl  they  do  without  you?  Sin-e, 
't  is  for  young  men  like  rae  to  carry  the  gospel  into  the 
lonelier  parts  of  the  country." 

"Mayhap  you  are  right;  ray  strength  is  passing 
from  me,  but  would  to  God  that  I  had  done  what  I 
might  in  the  days  of  my  youth  and  strength.  Often- 
times, Hugh,  r  have  thouglit  that  percase  it  had  been 
better  had  I  never  come  here  into  this  lovely,  (piiet 
place  wiiere  I  well-nigh  forget  all  the  ill  that  darkeneth 
the  great  world  round  me  in  my  books  and  the  society 
of  my  go<id  lord  the  Earl.  Ah,  Hugh,  Hugh !  I 
fear  T  have  done  less  than  my  duty." 

"  Be  comforted,  dear  master ;  thou  hast  helped  and 
guided  many  into  the  paths  of  goodness.     Perchance 


Master  Dnirpr. 


179 


it  was  tho  Lord's  will  for  theo  that  thou  shouldst  be 
his  witness  in  this  quiet  place." 

"Ah,  well,  my  life  hath  been  lived,  and  regrets 
can  not  change  it ;  may  (iod  pardon  mo  in  all  wherein 
I  have  failed." 

"  Ay,  Master  Omer,  but  meseems  an  awful  time  is 
coming  upon  us,  and  it  mayhap  that  thou  mayest 
greatly  help  and  .strengthen  my  lady  an  trouble  come. 
She  is  so  young  and  so  litth;  settled  in  the  faith  that  I 
fear  shoidd  tiie  (pieen's  mnjesty  use  severity  towards 
tlie  Prott^stanta,  or  siiould  iiKpiiry  be  made  into  my 
lady's  religion  or  her  grandmother's,  she  might  find  it 
iiard  to  stand." 

There  was  a  short  silence,  and  then  Hugh  said,  "  I 
saw  an  old  friend  of  mine  in  Loudon,  Master  Oraer. 
liemend)erest  thon  the  monk  with  whom  I  came 
hither?" 

"■Ay,  T  remember  him  right  well.  Ts  lie  still  a 
papist?  " 

"  Yea,  and  in  high  power  and  authority.  'T  is  said 
that  the  lueen's  grace  favoreth  him  greatly  for  hi.s 
stanchu'ss  in  time  past.  He  asked  me,"  said  Hngli, 
frowning  slightly,  "of  ray  Lady  Tiirostlewood,  and 
seemed  ill-iilcused,  as  well  as  snrprise;l,  to  hear  of  lier 
scornful  usage  of  me.  He  inquired  of  my  welfare, 
but  was  in  great  haste  and  could  not  tarry  to  ask  me 
many  questions,  iiappily  for  me,  I   trow  ;   for  I   fear, 


4^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


y 


// 


V- 


,V4 


^ 


W 


f/. 


V] 


/A 


v: 


op. 


/A 


1.0    if  1^  1^ 

=^:=      lii  122    BOO 

1.1       l-^l^ 

—             im 

1.25  1  1.4   ,,.6 

M.II 

► 

*l 

w 

Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STRIET 

WIBSTSR.N.Y.  USSO 

(716)  872-4503 


^V' 


^##^^ 

^A' 


180 


My  Lady  Nell. 


had  he  known  that  T  was  turned  Protestant,  he  had  not 
permitted  me  to  come  hither  as  easily." 

"Wliat!  did  he  not  ask  thee  of  thy  faith?"  asked 
Master  Omer. 

"  Nay,  and  I  told  him  not;  for  I  fear  that  he  is  as 
stern  a  papist  as  ever  heretofore,  and  doubtless  he 
would  hold  that  his  ancient  affection  for  me  but  made 
it  the  more  incumbent  on  him  to  force  me,  an  he  could 
not  guide  me,  back  into  his  Church." 

"  "Where  chanced  ye  upon  him?  " 

"  It  was  upon  the  stei)s  of  the  palace,  where  I  stood 
amnuf^  a  crowd  of  folk  who  waited  for  the  queen  to 
pass.  I  had  a  letter  from  the  Princess  Klizabeth's 
grace  to  my  Tjord  Curwin,  for.  Master  Omer,  since  I 
have  betaken  myself  to  this  wandering  mode  of  life 
I  have  been  useful  to  my  Lady  Elizabeth  more  than 
onco  for  the  carrying  of  her  letters." 

M.'istcr  Omor  was  startled,  and  exclaimeil,  "  I  trust, 
Hugh,  that  you  are  cautious  of  that  wliicli  you  carry. 
Bethink  you,  lad,  that  (^iieen  Mary's  grace  is  our 
lawful  prince,  and  it  becometh  not  us  to  meddle  with 
matters  too  high  for  us." 

"  Ay,  Master  Omer  ;  but  these  letters  which  T  spoke 
of  are  no  treason.  My  Lady  Klizabeth  is  as  loyal  to 
the  queen's  majesty  as  her  lowliest  subject,  but  un- 
happily siie  hath  been  vilely  traduced  to  our  sovereign 
lady  by  some  of  lior  ill-wishers,  and  hath  been  kept  In 


Master  Denver. 


181 


clone  confiucracut  at  Hatflcld  House,  a  prisoner  in  all 
but  uaine,  l)v  Her  Majesty's  command." 

"•  Weil,  my  son,  au  1  were  you  I  would  traffic  as 
little  as  possible  in  sncii  dangerous  commodities.  I 
doubl  not  mv  Ladv  Klizabetli's  lovaltv,  but  sure  liow 
canst  tiiou  tell  the  contents  of  tliese  scilfsanie  letters? 
Perchance,  though  she  send  not  that  which  is  treason- 
able herself,  those  who  make  reply  to  her  may  be 
something  less  careful.  Now,  by  common  report,  'tis 
said  that  this  Ix>rd  C'urwiu  of  thine  is  a  noisy,  turbu- 
lent brawler,  ever  to  the  fore  when  l)low8  are  to  be 
struck  and  rash  deeds  jittempted.  Beware  of  him, 
lad,  an    thou  wilt    avoi<l    the  seeming  of    iniquity." 

"  I  will  Uike  g<x)d  heed  to  thy  warning.  Master 
Omer." 

"Ay,  do,  my  lad.  An  thou  needs  nmst  be  mar- 
tyred, which  God  forl)id,  I  would  that,  at  least,  it 
should  not  be  in  an  earthly  (juarrel.  Methinks  'tis 
scarce  meet  for  a  servtmt  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  to 
mingle  too  rashly  in  the  contentions  of  the  nobles  and 
princes  of  this  world,  liesides,  I  dreail  that  the 
better  thou  art  known  about  the  court  the  greater  will 
be  thy  i)eril  in  these  woful  times.  Whither  are  you 
minded  to  go  when  ye  leave  us?" 

"  I  intended  to  travel  north  into  Yorkshire,  and,  au 
nothing  hinder  me,  I  must  go  hence  on  Tuesday." 

"  My  lady  will  be  grieved  to  '"ive  thee  leave  her 
again  so  soou." 


182 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  CouUlst  thou  not  beg  u  holiday  for  hor  until  that 
day,  Master  Oiuer?  I  fear  Madam  Statliain  would 
thiuk  me  preHUinptuous  did  1  dare  ask  it  myself,  but 
au  thou  wouldst,  niy  lady  would  be  right  well  pleased, 
and  so  should  I." 

"  I  will  try  what  I  can  do,"  said  Master  Omer. 
"  But  now,  lad,  I  know  that  thou  art  weary ;  hadst 
thou  not  better  seek  thy  couch?     'T  is  very  late." 

"  I  fear  that  I  have  hindered  you  in  your  work, 
withal,"  said  Hugh.  "  But  thou  knowest  not  how 
pleasant  a  thing  it  is  to  me  to  return  hither.  Ah, 
Master  Omer,  't  is  mine  only  home." 

"  Didst  thou  find  out  aught  about  the  woman  that 
befriended  thee  when  thou  dwelledst  in  London,  ere 
you  (irst  came  hither?" 

"Ay,  sir,  she  died  eight  years  agone,  and  her  chil- 
dren have  left  London  and  departed  I  know  not  whither. 
Sure,  I  have  had  many  friends  to  thank  during  my 
life.  I  had  been  in  evil  case  again  and  again,  had 
I  not   received   kind  aid  and  friends   from    heaven." 

"  Ay,  my  son,  God  is  good  to  all  his  children. 
Thou  hast  verily  much  to  thank  him  for." 

"  He  hath  indeed  been  good  ;  and  under  him,  dear 
sir,  I  owe  my  greatest  happiness  to  you  and  to  my 
lord  the  Earl.  ()  Master  Omer,  this  place  seemeth 
sad  and  lone  without  him." 

"  It  doth  indeed  1 "  said  Master  Omer,  rising  from 


Master  Denver. 


183 


his  seat.  "  But,  Hugh,  iiu  thou  canst  not  And  thy 
way  to  thy  beil-chaiuber,  with  thy  good  leave  I  will 
e'en  go  to  mine.     'Tis  past  twelve  of  the  clock." 

"  Nay,  then  I  give  thee   good-night,"  said  Hugh. 
"  Sweet  rest  and  fair  dreams,  Master  Omer." 


CHAFrEU   X. 


TILE  llEI)   WITCH. 


"\  4~ASTER  OMER  wub  as  good  aa  his  word,  and 
asked  Madam  Stathain  to  give  ber  grand- 
daughters u  lioli(hiy  until  INIaster  Denver's  departure ; 
and  nuu'ii  to  Nell's  surprise  her  grandmother  made  no 
objection.  "  Hugh,"  slie  said,  as  he  came  into  the 
room,  "  wiiat  thiniv  vc?  I  have  a  wiiole  holiday  both 
to-day  and  on  tlie  morrow.  Let  us  spend  it  merrily, 
au  we  nuiy.     Wliat  will  ye  that  we  do?  " 

"I  care  not,  my  lady.  What  is  your  desire?" 
replied  Hugh. 

"  I  know  not.  'T  is  a  glorious  day !  This  touch  of 
frost  in  the  air  makcth  it  only  the  more  joyous.  Shall 
we  ride  out  this  morning,  an  you  are  fully  rested?" 

Hugh  as8ent(!(l  to  this  proposal,  and  soon  Nell  and 
Kate  and  himself,  attended  at  some  distance  by  a 
couple  of  servants,  were  trotting  briskly  down  the 
frozen  lanes ;  1)ut  when  they  reached  a  large,  un- 
enclosed tract  of  land,  known  as  Throstle  wood  com- 
mon, Nell  urged  her  horse  into  a  gallop  and  the  others 
followed  her,  for  the  slightly  frozen  turf  was  easier 
to  their  horses'  feet  than  the  rough  roads  on  which 
they  had  been  traveling. 


The  lied  WUch. 


186 


"Remember  you  this  road,  Ilugh?"  asked  Nell,  as 
thev  turned  into  a  narrow  laue  whicli  in  uuuuner  was 
almost  over-arched  with  greeu  brauclies,  but  was  now 
all  the  gloomier  for  the  interlacing  and  leafless  boughs. 

"  It  leadeth  into  Throstlewood,  doth  it  not,  my 
ladv?"  asked  Hugh. 

'•  Vy.  I  have  full  oft  promised  to  take  cousin 
Kate  to  sec  Throstlewood,  but  until  to-day  1  have 
never  l)een  able  to  keep  my  word.  L<Jok,  Kate,  yon- 
der is  Throstlewood  Ilall,  upon  the  hill  among  the 
trees.  The  village  licth  below  us  in  the  hollow.  But 
hark  !  Hugh,  what  meaneth  tliat  shouting  and  uproar? 
Listen !  1  fear  theie  is  some  disturbance.  Let  us 
tarry  until  the  men  come  up." 

"Under  favor,  my  lady,  tarry  ye  here,  and  I  will 
on  and  see  what  meaneth  this  commotion." 

"  N'  y,  there  can  be  naught  to  hurt  us.  We  will  all 
ride  on  to  the  turn  of  the  road,  at  least ;  from  thence 
we  can  see  what  hath  happened." 

They  did  so  accordingly,  and  were  shocked  at  the 
sight  that  met  tlieir  eyes.  For  not  many  hundred 
yards  below,  between  them  and  the  picturesque  vil- 
lage in  the  valley,  was  gathered  a  crowd  of  angry  men 
and  women,  shouting  and  cursing  at  the  top  of  their 
voices. 

"O  Hugh!"  cried  Nell.  "  I^ook  !  what  are  they 
doing?  That  is  Lady  Throstlewood's  litter  yonder. 
Uh,  they  are  killing  her  !    Save  her,  save  her,  I;Iugh  !  " 


186 


My  Lady  Nell. 


'•  Au  thou  wilt  promise  to  come  no  Mcurer,  my  huly, 
I  will  try." 

"  Mark,  luirk  !  how  she  ia  bcreaming  !  Go,  Hugh  ; 
I  promise  to  stay  here." 

And  Hugh  rode  sharply  on  into  the  midst  of  the 
crowd,  which  gave  way  to  let  him  pass.  "  Shame 
on  you,  men!"  he  exclaimed.  "Would  you  hurt  a 
defenceless  lady?     What  want  ye  with  her?" 

"  'T  is  naught  to  you,  sir ! "  cried  one  of  the  roughest 
of  them.  '•  Go  your  way,  and  mix  not  yourself  in  that 
which  concerns  you  not.  Our  (piarrel  is  with  our  lady 
here,  and  we  will  have  none  of  your  interference,  you 
meddling  coxcomb,  you." 

"  Save  me  !  save  me  !  "  shrieked  Lady  Throstle- 
wood,  clinging  with  both  hands  to  her  litter,  which 
was  borne  between  two  white  horses,  and  was  magniil- 
cently  decorated  with  crimson  and  gold. 

"  Madam,"  said  Hugh,  "  what  hath  happened?" 

"These  wretches  would  rob  and  murder  me,  and 
ray  servitors  have  lied  and  left  me  to  make  what  shift 
1  can,  base,  cowariUy  knaves  I  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  Rob  and  nuirder  !  My  masters  !  "  cried  Hugh, 
"what  words  are  these?  Are  ye  indeed  so  evil- 
minded?  Get  you  to  your  homes!  Shame  on  ye 
all '. " 

"Ah,  'tis  well  enough  for  gentleman  like  you  to 
bid  us  go  home  and  starve  ;  but  I  tell  you,  sir,  an  she 


Tfie  Red  yVitch. 


187 


help  us  not,  we  will  e'en  to  the  Hall  yonder  and  help 
ourselves.  Ix)ok  ye  there  at  my  lady,  tricked  out 
like  an  image  in  jewels  and  cloth  of  gold.  Shame  on 
ye,  madam !  What  care  ye  that  we  die  for  want  of 
food,  so  yc  go  forth  in  your  braveries?" 

"  Ay,  madam,  give  up  your  purse  and  your  jewels 
or  we  will  take  them.  So,  now,  will  ye  not?"  cried 
another.  "Then,  mates,  we  must  e'en  help  our- 
selves ; "  and  he  grasped  the  jeweled  collar  at  the 
lady's  throat.  But  Hugh  drew  his  rapier,  crying 
again,  "  Stand  back,  my  nieu !  An  ye  have  wrongs 
there  are  those  ready  to  redress  them.  Be  not  thieves 
and  highway  robbers." 

"  She  robbeth  us  daily.  'T  is  her  fault  that  we  are 
starving.  We  want  naught  but  what  is  ours  by  righf. 
I  tell  you  that  we  will  have  bread.  What !  com- 
rades, are  ye  afraid  of  one  man  ?  Out  on  ye  for  idle, 
vaunting  cowards !  Have  we  waited  all  morning  in 
the  road  for  this  ?  " 

"  Stand  back  !  "  cried  Hugh,  loudly,  "  and  I  prom- 
ise you,  on  the  word  of  a  Ciiristiau,  that  I  will  myself 
endeavor  to  make  terms  with  the  lady.  Take  this, 
'tis  all  I  have  to  give  you,  in  proof  of  my  sincerity." 
So  saying  he  took  out  his  own  purse  and  gave  it  to 
him  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader. 

"  Stand  back,  stand  back  !  "  he  cried.  "  The  gen- 
tleman meaneth  good  to  us.  Percasc  my  lady  may 
listen  to  him." 


188 


My  Lady  Nell. 


I// 


"  Madam,"  said  Hugh,  bending  over  the  litter  and 
speaking  in  u  low  voice,  "  were  it  not  wise  to  niaice 
some  foniproniibe  with  them?  i  am  convinced  they 
mean  not  well  by  you.  " 

•'  I  owe  them  naught !  "  she  sa'd.  "  Am  I  to  blame 
that  their  crops  failed  and  that  woik  is  scanty  ?  " 

"  Madam,  an  they  starve  for  want  of  bread,  and 
you  have  breail  to  spare,  you  have  no  right  to  refuse 
it,  for  are  they  not  your  people  ?  To  whom  can  tliey 
look,  if  not  to  you?" 

"Are  ye  not  Hugh  Denver?"  she  said  suddenly 
and  angrily. 

"Ay,  madam,  I  am,"  replied  Hugh. 

"  And  does  an  upstart  knave  like  you  so  presume 
on  a  small  service  rendered  as  to  dare  to  advise  me, 
the  lady  of  Throstlewood  ?  Go  to,  I  will  make  no 
terms  with  the  insolent  hinds ;  but  to  you  I  give  this 
angel  as  rewar<l  for  your  trouble."  So  saying  she  held 
out  to  him  a  gold  piece. 

But  Hugh  hastily  drew  back,  and  it  fell  to  the 
ground,  as  he  replied  hotly,  "Am  I  a  dog,  lady,  that 
thou  shouldst  treat  me  thus?  But  I  know  thee  of 
old ;  thou  art  ever  haughty  anil  misproud ;  i'  faith, 
I  am  well-nigh  provoked  to  leave  thee  to  thy  fate." 

"  Will  she  aid  us?"  cried  the  mob,  impatiently. 

"Bide  where  ye  arc  one  moment,"  cried  Hugh; 
then  turning  to  Lady  Throstlewood,  he  added,  "  Are 


Tfie  Red  Witch. 


189 


ye  mad,  woman?  Give  them  your  jmrse,  and  per- 
chance they  will  then  permit  you  to  dt!|)art  without 
further  loss  or  luiriu.  I  tell  you  tli:-t  I  unaided  can 
not  save  you  ;  tempt  them  not  to  nuu'dcr  you.  Look 
now  !  they  are  coming  on  ;  l)e  speedy  !  " 

Lady  Throstlewood  irresolutely  drew  out  her  purse, 
but  hesitated  to  give  it  up,  and  the  enraged  mob 
shouted  loudly  and  began  to  cast  stones  at  the  litter. 
The  horses  plunged,  but  two  angry  men  rushed 
forward  and  held  them  fast ;  one  rough  fellow 
snatched  the  purse  from  her  hand,  and  another  the 
collar  from  her  neck,  and  Hugh  could  scarcely  save 
her  from  heavy  blows,  dealt  savagely,  as  they  tore  the 
jewels  from  her  dress.  Hut  suddenly  a  weird  voice 
cried  out,  ''  Forbear,  my  masters  !  get  ye  gone  !  This 
lady  is  under  my  protection." 

The  speaker  was  a  hideous-looking,  feeble  old 
woman  with  shriveled  skin  and  sunken  eyes.  "  Get 
ye  gone ! "  she  screamed,  as  she  hobbled  down  the 
road,  "or  I  will  curse  you  every  one.  John  Saun- 
ders," she  exclaimed,  fixing  her  eyes  on  a  man  who 
was  in  the  act  of  tearing  away  the  gold  embroidered 
curtains  of  the  litter,  "  go  ye  home,  or  thy  limbs  shall 
be  crippled,  thy  children  shall  die,  and  thine  horse 
shall  go  blind.  Meg  Audrey,  dare  ye  face  my  glance 
with  my  lady's  jewels  in  thy  fingers?"  she  continued, 
addressing  first  one  and  then  another,  and  fixing  on 


190 


My  Lady  Nell. 


ctn'h  n  podiliar  look  of  Bingiilar  intcntness  from  her 
tliiii  cVi'H,  wliicli  none  were  bold  eiiou^li  to  Htand.  All 
lied  iiH  she  Ht()(Kl  there  ;  the  more  timid  even  throwing 
ilowii  their  booty,  for  Hhe  wiis  ti  famonH  witch,  iind  for 
8om  :eu8on  bent  known  to  liurHclf,  Lady  ThroHtlc- 
wood  WHS,  118  8he  said,  under  her  Hpt'cial  protection. 

Un<^|i.  was  much  relieved  at  her  appearance,  since  it 
had  had  ao  happy  an  effect  upon  the  crowd,  bnt  he  had 
no  (loHir*?  to  stay  longer  than  was  absolutely  necessary 
in  the  (company  of  such  a  being,  and  addressing  Lady 
Throstlewood  he  said:  "Madam,  an  you  desire  not 
mine  aid.  I  will  now  leave  you  with  this  more  powerful 
protector." 

Lady  Throstle woml  made  no  answer,  luit  lay  back 
sobbing  on  the  torn  cushions  of  the  wrecked  litter, 
with  h(!rgay  gown  torn  to  shrtids.  Hut  the  old  woman 
said,  "  Ay,  get  you  gone,  yo>ing  man  ;  we  desire  not 
thine  help."  So  saying,  she  tcwk  the  horses  by  the 
rein  and  began  to  hol>ble  up  the  hill,  thus  leading 
them  towards  the  Hall.  She  had  not  j)roceeded  far, 
however,  before  a  cavalcade  of  horsemen  swept  down 
the  road  to  meet  them  and  formed  themselves  into  a 
guard  about  the  litter. 

Then  Hugh  rode  on  towards  the  top  of  the  hill, 
where  he  expected  to  find  Nell  and  her  cousin  await- 
ing him  ;  but  they  were  not  there,  nor  did  he  overtake 
them  until  he  reached  the  common. 


Hie  Red  Witch. 


191 


"Hugh,"  said  Nell,  "  nrt  Kiife,  my  friond?  Tis 
not  my  fiuilt  that  1  waited  not  for  tlico  an  I  i  •  lined  ; 
for  Thomaa  took  my  bornc's  Ijridle  and  fore;;!  ub 
hither." 

"He  did  well,  ray  lady.  I  have  had  t-i  ifli  anxiety 
for  your  safety.  Yon  foil*  are  wild  and  lawless,  aud 
I  dreaded  that  they  might  strive  to  rob  yon  also." 

"What  of  Lady  Tlirostlewood  ? "  asked  Nell 
eagerly.     "Who  was  with  her?" 

"  Her  servitors  had  fled  affrighted ;  she  was  alone," 
said  Hugh. 

"  Hnt  is  she  hurt?  "  asked  Nell. 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  htdy,  she  is  naught  hut  frightened  ; 
though,  but  for  a  strange  accident,  she  came  well- 
nigh  l)cing  murdered,  as  she  hath  been  robbed ;  and 
through  her  own  rash  folly." 

"  Her  own  rash  folly  !  Do  you  speak  of  '..e  Lady 
Throstlewood  in  such  unceremonious  fashion,  Hugh?" 
asked  Nell,  ever  mindful  of  the  respect  due,  as  she 
considered,  to  her  own  order. 

"  Ay,  ray  lady,  of  none  other  than  she ! "  he 
answered  quickly,  for  he  was  not  too  well  pleased  at 
Nell's  rebuke.  "  An  blie  come  to  hurt  by  such  mad 
doings,  her  blood  be  upon  her  own  head.  It  was 
rank  folly  for  a  woman  in  her  position  to  dare  to  defy 
a  herd  of  hungry,  starving  wretches  like  yon." 

"  Lady   Throstlewood   huth   good   courage,  I    well 


102 


My  Lady  Nell. 


wot  that,"  said  Nell,  to  whom  she  was  something  of 
a  heroine. 

"  Under  favor,  my  l^dy,  so  hath  many  a  brainsick 
creature  who  is  judged  fitter  to  dwell  in  a  madhouse 
than  rule  in  a  great  mansion.  Courage  is  well  enow, 
but  sure  it  may  be  better  displayed  than  in  refusing 
aid  to  a  crew  of  hungry  men  and  women  like  yon. 
The  Lady  Throstlewood,  raeseems,  beareth  no  good- 
will to  the  poor  and  lowly ;  she  hath  ever  a  proud 
look  and  a  haughty,  insolent  manner.  For  my  part, 
I  wonder  not  that  the  tenants  and  villagers  yonder 
were  provoked  to  do  her  evil." 

Nell  had  chosen  to  consider  Lady  Throstlewood 
under  her  protection,  and  she  replied  with  more 
warmth  than  discretion,  "•  I  trow,  Hugh,  that  you 
have  never  forgiven  her  for  the  cold  manner  in  which 
she  received  you  when  you  were  "  —  At  that  moment 
she  stopped,  for  she  felt  ashamed  of  having  stooped 
to  taunt  her  friend  with  his  humble  origin. 

"  When  I  was  a  stroller  and  a  vagrant,  you  would 
say,  my  lady,"  he  continued  for  her.  "  Neither  hath 
my  Lady  Throstlewood  forgotten  it.  She  scarce 
deigned  to  receive  protection  from  one  so  humble ; 
and,  mayhap,  madam,  you  like  not"  — 

But  Nell  interru'"*t'(i  him  impulsively,  exclaiming, 
"  O  Hugh  !  what  have  I  said  ?  Forgive  me,  forgive  me  ! 
I  meant  not  to  hurt  you.     Sure,  after  all  these  years, 


The  lied  WUch. 


103 


you  should  know  that.  Now,  Hugh,  say  you  forgive 
me!" 

Hugh  bowed  a  little  stiffly,  for  the  events  of  the 
moruing  had  annoyed  him  deeply. 

'^  Nay,"  said  Nell,  "  that  is  no  forgiveness.  In 
time  past  thou  wert  ever  ready  to  forget  an  offence. 
Come,  tell  me  in  plain  words,  an  you  do  forgive  me. 
Sure,  Hugh,  we  must  not  quarrel,  you  and  1." 

Hugh  gave  her  the  assurance  she  required,  a  little 
ashamed  of  himself  for  having  made  so  much  of  what 
was  in  reality  so  little  ;  but,  if  Nell  had  known  it,  Hhe 
touched  a  sore  point  when  she  I'eminded  him  of  that 
unlucky  interview  with  Lady  Throstlewood. 

"What  meant  you.  Master  Denver,  when  you  spoke 
of  an  accident  to  which  the  lady  owed  her  escape?" 
asked  Kate,  with  an  amiable  desire  to  turn  the  conver- 
sation from  such  an  awkward  topic. 

"  The  folk  were  all  gathered  round  my  Lady  Thros- 
tlewood's  litter,  tearing  the  gold  and  jew( '  Trom  her 
dress,  when  a  feeble,  ugly  old  woman  came  up  and 
bade  them  depart,  and  at  her   command    they  fled." 

"  Whp-t  looked  she  like?"  said  Nell,  with  interest. 

"  ls>he  was  very  small  and  old  and  bent,  and  wore  a 
scarlet  cloak  and  hood.  1  marketl  not  the  rest  of  her 
dress ;  indeed,  to  say  truth,  1  looked  on  her  as  little 
as  I  could,  for  I  have  rarely  seen  a  being  of  more 
repulsive  aspect." 


194 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Sure,"  said  Nell,  "  it  must  have  beeu  Madge 
Trimmer,  the  Red  Witch  of  Throstle  wood." 

"  I  judged  that  she  must  be  a  woman  of  magic ; 
but  wherefore,  think  ye,  my  lady,  that  she  exercised 
her  power  on  behalf  of  the  Lady  Throstlewood  ?  " 

"  I  know  not  certainly,  but  't  is  said  that  she  hath 
oftentimc  practiced  with  the  Red  Witch  for  the  recov- 
ery of  her  son  Frank,  who  is  ever  weak  and  ailing. 
Mind  you.  Master  Denver,  I  know  not  the  truth  of 
the  story.  'T  was  from  the  serving-maids  I  had  it, 
and  they  tattle  too  oft  of  that  they  understand 
not." 

"  Ay,  but  an  it  were  true,  old  Madge  did  wisely 
to  guard  so  rich  and  powerful  a  patron,  raethinks," 
said  Hugh.  "  Hath  her  skill  done  much  for  the  health 
of  this  Frank,  ray  lady?" 

"  Nay,  as  I  said,  I  know  naught  with  certainty,  but 
mescems  his  health  is  changeable.  'T  was  but  the 
other  day  lie  told  me  that  he  desired  to  join  my  lord 
his  father  on  the  seas ;  and  now  he  lieth  at  home 
sick  and  like  to  die.  It  grieveth  uio  much  to  think  on 
him  ;  for  it  is  an  ill  thing  for  him  to  lie  there  awaiting 
deatli  in  his  youth." 

"  Ah,"  said  Kate,  "  there  are  those  to  whom  death 
Cometh  but  kindly,  even  in  youth.  It  may  be  that 
God  willeth  he  should  hnvc  release  from  all  his 
pains." 


The  Bed  Witch. 


195 


Meanwhile  Lady  Throstlewood  and  her  escort  had 
reached  the  hall,  and  the  Red  Witch,  though  obviously 
disliked  and  feared  by  the  servants,  entered  with  them, 
and  sat  over  the  fire  in  the  huge  kitchen,  until,  as  it 
began  to  get  dusk,  she  was  summoned  by  Lady  Thros- 
tlewood's  waiting  gentlewoman  to  her  room. 

"  Madge,"  began  Lady  Throstlewood  as  soon  as  the 
door  had  closed  behind  her  maid,  "  thou  hast  deceived 
me,  I  fear.  My  son  is  rather  worse  than  better.  In 
faith,  I  trust  thine  art  less  than  the  leech's  skill." 

The  old  woman  muttered  and  mumbled  indistinctly, 
and  Lady  Throstlewood  exclaimed  impatiently  :  — 

"  Come  hither,  woman,  nearer.  1  hear  not  what 
thou  sayest.  Thou  promisedst  me  that  .an  I  followed 
thy  directions,  my  son  should  have  good  health  by 
Yule-tide  ;  but  now  't  is  nigh  on  Lady -day  and  he  hath 
lost  the  little  strength  he  had." 

"  Ay,  my  lady,  but  the  charm  worketh  not  upon 
him  because  he  trusteth  it  not.  Bethink  you,  lady, 
I  warned  you  that  it  might  not  aid  him  ;  but  an  it 
pleaseth  you,  I  will  see  him  again." 

''Ay,  come  then,"  said  Lady  Throstlewood,  rising 
from  her  chair  and  leading  the  way  down  a  broad 
passage  to  another  room,  gayly  and  handsomely 
furnished  with  all  that  love  could  devise  or  money 
could  buy  to  make  the  place  tolerable  to  the  restless 
lad  who  looked  upon  it  as  a  prison.     It  was  Master 


106 


My  Ijady  Nell. 


Frank's  private  room,  and  here  he  now  hiy  on  a  couch 
covered  with  cushions  of  green  and  gold  brocade, 
playing  chess  with  his  eldest  sister,  a  bright-eyed, 
fair-haired  girl  a  year  or  two  younger  than  himself. 

A  strangely  fashioned  chandelier  hung  from  the 
middle  of  the  ceiling,  and  threw  a  good  light  into 
every  corner  of  the  room.  The  walls  were  draped 
with  tapestry  representing  hunting  or  fighting  scenes, 
and  over  the  oaken  fire-place  was  suspended  a  large 
sea-picture,  representing  Lord  Throstlewood's  ship, 
the  Mastiff,  engaged  in  battle  with  a  pirate  vessel. 
This  picture  was  well  painted  and  handsomely  framed 
in  gilt,  and  was  the  pride  and  delight  of  poor  Frank's 
heart ;  for  he  admired  no  one  so  much  as  his  father, 
and  felt  a  sort  of  passionate  exultation  in  the  brave 
deeds  which  he  desired  yet  dared  not  hope  to 
imitate.  There  were  a  few  books,  and  many  curious 
weapons  and  strange  shells,  and  other  things  which 
Lord  Throstlewood  had  brought  home  from  his  distant 
voyages,  but  Frank  could  not  reconcile  himself  to 
spending  so  large  a  portion  of  his  time  within  its 
four  walls,  in  spite  of  its  many  attractions,  and  he 
grew  pettish  and  irritable  in  his  confinement,  espe- 
cially to  his  mother. 

""Who  is  that?"  he  asked,  as  Madge  Trimmer 
paused  at  the  door. 

"  'T  is  the  wise  woman  who  hath  been  to  see  you 


Thi'  lied  Witch. 


197 


before.  But,  Maud,"  she  added,  turning  to  her 
daughter,    ''  we  want  thee  not.     Go  to  thy  sisters." 

The  girl  left  the  room  witliout  a  word,  and  the  old 
woman  was  proceeding  to  repeat  incantations  over 
him,  when  he  exclaimed :  "  Get  ye  hence,  old  woman  ; 
1  will  have  none  of  3'our  magic." 

"What!  my  son,"  returned  his  mother.  "I  had 
thought  that  thou  desiredst  to  grow  strong  like  thy 
father." 

"Ay,  that  I  do;  but  this  old  dame  can  do  naught 
for  me,  I  trow.  Have  I  not  been  worse  ever  since 
she  came  hither  to  see  me?  Father  John  saith  that 
it  is  a  deadly  sin  to  practice  witchcraft  or  enchant- 
ment, and  perchance  this  sickness  hath  come  upon 
me  as  a  judgment." 

"  My  son,  the  good  dame  telleth  me  that  she  only 
failed  to  cure  tliee  heretofore  because  of  tliiue  un- 
belief.    Let  her  try  her  skill  once  again." 

"Nay,  nay  !  her  presence  is  hateful  to  me.  An  she 
goeth  not  down  out  of  my  sight  at  once,  she  shall  rue 
it.  Old  woman,  an  thou  wouldst  not  hear  more  of 
thy  magic  than  thou  likest,  depart ! " 

Instead  of  leaving  the  room  she  hobbled  towards 
the  couch,  and  pointing  w'th  her  withered  finger  at 
the  sufferer,  screamed  :  — 

"  I  curse  you,  lad  !  May  you  never  have  a  moment 
of  health  or  strength  from  this  hour  till  your  dying 


198 


My  Lady  Nell. 


day  !  "  She  paused  a  minute,  then  added  in  a  quieter 
tone:  "  I  go  now,  as  you  desire,  but  the  time  shall 
come  wlieu  you  will  call  for  me,  and  I  shall  not  return. 
1  go,  ungrateful  boy,  and  never  more  will  I  darken 
these  doors.  I  go,  yet  dread  me.  This  very  day 
thy  mother's  life  was  in  ray  hands,  and  I  spared  her. 
Henceforth  I  show  no  mercy  to  you  or  yours." 

Thus  speaking,  she  turned  and  left  the  room,  look- 
ing all  the  more  hideous  in  her  anger ;  and  as  she 
passed  on  her  way,  she  muttered  curses  on  the  Dalton 
family,  and  even  when  she  had  gained  her  louely  hut 
under  the  sliadow  of  the  woods  beiiind  the  village,  she 
still  continued  to  call  down  evil  on  their  name. 

After  she  had  departed  from  Frank's  room,  those 
she  had  left  behind  gazed  at  one  another  in  dismay. 
Then  Lady  Throstle  wood  bowed  her  head  and  burst 
into  a  fit  of  weeping.  '•  What  hast  thou  done?  "  she 
sobbed.     '' My  child  !  O  my  child  !  " 

"Ay,"  said  Frank,  "'twas  mad,  perchance,  to 
risk  her  anger.  She  is  ever  malignant  and  evil- 
minded,  they  say.  And  yet  she  did  naught  for 
nic,  and  't  is  not  lawful  to  use  magic.  O  mother, 
why  did  you  bring  her  here?  miserable  old  wretch 
that  she  is  !  " 

"  Peace,  peace!  my  son.  Say  naught  ill  of  htr;" 
and  here  she  dropped  her  voice  to  a  whisper.  "  Thou 
knowest  not  what  she  heareth  and  learueth  of.     Let 


The  Red  Witch. 


199 


us  send  a  message  to  her  and  ii  j)re8ent,  and  entreat 
her  pardon." 

"Mother,  I  like  not  to  humble  myself  to  her  in 
such  fashion.  Sure,  it  is  scarce  meet  that  thou  or 
I  should  so  stoop  as  to  beg  forgiveness  of  Madge 
Trimmer.  How  knowest  thou,  moreover,  that  she  will 
receive  our  present?  Like  enough  she  will  take  cour- 
age at  our  fears,  and  scorn  us." 

' '  O  my  son,  my  son !  why  hadst  thou  so  little 
patience?  I  brought  her  hither  thinking  that  her  skill 
might  avail  thee,  but  now  I  fear  *hou  hast  undone  us 
all." 

"  Yet  even  now  methinks  she  worked  me  naught 
but  ill,"  replied  Frank.  "  But,  mother,  what  meant 
she  by  saying  thy  life  had  been  in  her  hands?  Hath 
she  tried  to  injure  thee  ?  " 

"Nay,  my  son,  but  the  villagers  were  insolent  and 
robbed  me,  and  had  also  tlireatened  my  life,  when 
Madge  Trimmer  came  to  my  aid  and  sent  them  about 
their  business." 

"  Where  were  the  servitors?  " 

"  They  had  fled,  base  knaves,  like  arrant  cowards, 
as  they  be  !  1  had,  meseems,  fared  ill  to-day  except 
for  Madge's  timely  aid." 

"  Thank  heaven,  mother,  you  are  safe  !  " 

"Ay,  fair  son;  but  none  the  less  it  hath  been  an 
evil  day  for  us.     The  tenantry  have  robbed  me  sorely, 


200 


My  Lady  Nell, 


and  thou  bust  made  an  enemy  for  us,  whom  I  fear 
more  than  all  the  wild  varlets  that  over  rose  against 
their  lawful  masters." 

Lady  Throstlewood  said  nothing  about  Hugh, 
because  she  disliked  him  herself  and  knew  that  her 
son  was  inclined  to  like  him,  but  before  many  days 
had  j)assed  he  lieard  the  whole  story  from  one  of  the 
servants  who  had  heard  it  in  the  village. 

Lady  Throstlewood  sent  a  message  and  a  present 
to  the  lied  AVitch,  but  the  envoy  was  received  most 
discourteously.  All  proposols  for  peace  were  treated 
contemptuously,  and  the  lady  in  the  great  mansion 
lived  in  hoiu'ly  fear  of  the  wretched  old  woman's 
revenge,  which  might  come  in  any  form  and  at  any 
moment ;  but  strange  to  say,  as  the  spring  advanced, 
Frank  grew  ])etter  instead  of  worse,  and  she  began 
at  last  to  believe  his  assertion  that  the  witch  had 
done  him  more  harm  than  good. 

A  few  days  after  the  events  recorded  in  the  earlier 
part  of  this  chapter.  Lord  Throstlewood  unexpectedly 
returned  home  for  a  Icjng  visit,  and  it  was  fortunate 
that  he  did  so,  for  the  tenants  liked  him  much  better 
than  his  wife,  and  his  appearance  did  more  to  tran- 
quilize  them  than  any  possible  condescension  of 
Lady  Throstle  wood's  would  have  done.  Of  course 
the  insult  to  her  could  not  be  entirely  passed  over, 
but  Ix)rd  Throstlewood  was  a  typical  sailor,  generous, 


Tlip  Red  Witch. 


201 


open-handed,  and  kind-hearted  ;  and  ho  forgave  the 
rioters  more  readily  for  their  ill-behavior  because  he 
knew  that  they  were,  as  they  had  said,  almost  starving  ; 
and  while  he  was  at  home  the  destitute!  were  sure  of 
help  in  some  form  or  other,  so  that  Throstlewood 
became  almost  a  model  village  for  a  time.  Under 
his  influence  most  of  those  who  had  been  concerned 
in  the  robbery  of  Lady  Throstlewood  returned  their 
booty,  to  that  lady's  great  consolation,  for  though 
she  was  wealthy,  she  had  a  natural  objection  lo 
losing  her  property  in  such  a  fashion,  and,  moreover, 
her  jewels  were  rare  and  could  not  easily  be  replaced. 
To  the  utter  amazement  of  the  wrong-doers,  her 
forgiveness  appeared  to  be  as  complete  as  that  of 
her  husband,  for  from  that  time  she  wisely  endeavored 
to  cultivate  a  little  popularity  ;  and  when  liOrd  TIu'os- 
tlewood  returned  to  the  fleet,  for  Frank's  sake  she 
strove  to  follow  his  fashion  of  ruling  the  servants 
and  tenants  with  less  rigor  than  formerly  had  been 
her  habit. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


THE  HUT  IN  THE  FOREST. 


IVyTADAM  STATHAM  had  acceded  to  Master 
Onier's  request  iu  ihe  case  of  Lady  Nell, 
and  permitted  her  to  take  daily  lessons  iu  history 
and  languages  under  the  tutorship  of  the  good 
chaplain,  but  she  would  not  allow  Kate  to  share  this 
instruction,  for  it  was  only  on  account  of  her  father's 
wishes  that  she  gave  Eleanor  leave  to  continue  her 
studies.  She  herself  thought  that  time  was  better 
spent  iu  working  curtains  and  hemming  sheets,  but  if 
the  Earl  had  wished  his  daughter  to  be  learned,  she 
had  nothing  to  say  against  it.  It  was  ever  her  desire, 
she  said,  to  train  her  in  the  manner  that  her  father 
would  have  approved.  So  Nell  was  made  happy,  for 
she  was  not  only  permitted  to  continue  her  studies 
with  Master  Omer,  but  she  was  also  allowed  to  spend 
some  portion  of  each  day  in  practicing  on  her  lute. 
But  Kate  sewed  on  as  hard  as  ever,  and  Nell  pitied 
her  with  all  her  heart. 

"  Kate,"  she  said  one  day,  when  she  had  been 
playing  over  some  new  tunes  to  her  cousin,  "  will 
you  that  I  teach  you  to  play  also  ?     Methinks  I  have 


77ifi  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


203 


skill  enongh  to  teach  yon  for  awhile,  and  Hugli, 
when  ho  returns,  will  give  us  l)oth  a  lesson." 

"  Nay,  nay,"  said  Kate.  "  I  thank  you,  cousin,  and 
I  love  to  hear  you  play,  hut  such  things  are  not  for 
me.  T  am  not  rich  or  noble  ;  indeed,  my  grandmother 
saith  I  shall  be  poor." 

"  That  shalt  thou  not !  As  long  as  I  live,  thou  shalt 
share  with  me  of  all,"  said  Nell  impulsively.  "  Thou 
art  too  sad  and  melancholy  of  mood,  Kate.  What 
availeth  it,  distressing  thyself  now  about  the  future? 
'Tis  less  than  wise,  I  promise  thee.  Come  now,  wilt 
thou  learn  of  me  to  play  the  lute  or  not  ?  " 

"  Thou  art  ever  kind,  dear  Eleanor,  but  I  will  not 
learn  ;  thanks  to  thee,  all  the  same." 

"Ah,  well,  do  as  thou  art  minded,  fair  cousin.  I 
desire  not  to  force  myself  upon  thee  as  a  teacher." 

"  There,  Nell,  now  have  I  vexed  thee,  I  fear,"  said 
Kate  quickly.  "  I  am  right  sorry  so  to  requite  thy 
kindness,  but,  dear  cousin,  I  know  my  grandmother 
would  be  angered  an  T  asked  her  to  permit  me  to  do 
this  thing.  She  thinketh  me  light  and  vain  enow 
already,  T  wot." 

"Thou  light  and  vain,  Kate!"  exclaimed  Nell  in 
surprise.  "  Why,  good  my  cousin,  to  my  mind  thou 
art  the  soberest  and  severest  damsel  of  all  whom  it 
hath  been  my  fortune  to  chance  upon.  An  thou  art 
light  and  vain,  what  am  I,  prithee?" 


204 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"'Tis  written,"  said  Kate  soberly,  "'Judge  not, 
that  ye  be  not  jiuigcd.'" 

"  Ay,  but  knowest  thou  not,  my  most  sage  Kath- 
arine, tliat  tliou  hast  in  that  saying  of  thine  given  me 
my  answer?  In  faith,  T  know  well  what  tiiou  thinkest 
of  me !  "  exclaimed  Nell,  in  a  tone  of  some  little 
irritation. 

"Then,  Nell,  an  thou  knowest,  wherefore  dost  thou 
ask  my  opinion?  "  returned  Kate. 

"  I  would  have  thee  speak  out  in  words  what  thou 
meanest.  T  like  not  these  hints  and  insinuations. 
Sure,  thou  hast  naught  in  thy  mind  too  ill  to  bear 
speaking  out  plainly,  hast  thou,  Kate?" 

"  Nay,  dear  Nell ;  but  since  thou  desirest  my 
opinion  so  earnestly,  I  do  think  that  thou  livest  too 
mucii  for  this  world  and  carest  more  than  is  well  for 
what  folks  say  and  think  of  you." 

"Ay,"  said  Nell,  rather  unfairly,  seeing  that  she 
had  insisted  on  Kate's  speaking  out.  "I  am  no 
precisian.  I  love  not  therefore  to  run  against  folks' 
feelings  for  naught  better  than  figuring  as  a  saint.  I 
tell  ye  plainly,  Kate,  that  an  I  can  do  it  with  an  easy 
conscience,  I  desire  to  please  folks  instead  of  vex 
them.  Ay,  I  like  to  be  admired,  and  I  dare  to  say 
so  plainly." 

"What  have  I  done,  Nell,  that  you  should  treat 
me  thus?  Is  it  what  thou  thinkest  my  unkindness 
about  learDiog  the  lute?" 


The  Ilut  in  the  Forest, 


205 


♦♦  Nay,  't  is  not,  or  rather,  not  entirely.  'T  is  thy 
ways  altogotlier  tiiat  irritate  ine.  Thou  art  ever 
good,  ever  htiniblo,  ever  inihistriouH  ;  and  yet,  Kate, 
in  mine  iieart,  I  do  believe  that  tiiou  art  fond  of 
praise  as  I  am;  ay,  and  fond  of  tliine  own  way." 

"1  deny  it  not,"  said  Kate;  "but  wherefore 
speakest  thou  thus?" 

"  T  is  naught,  only  thy  goodness  exasperateth 
rae  at  times  till  I  can  scarce  endure.  Grandmother 
and  Master  Omer,  ay,  and  Hugh  also,  tell  me  ever 
that  an  I  would  take  pattern  by  thee,  my  ways  would 
be  better,  and  in  faith,  Kate,  I  know  it  well  enow 
myself.  Perchance  it  is  tluit  that  angers  me,"  she 
finished,  in  a  sudden  lit  of  penitence.  "  Wilt  thou 
forgive  me,  Kate? " 

Kate  scarcely  knew  what  to  say  or  do,  for  her 
cousin's  annoyance  appeared  to  be  so  unreasonable 
and  ill-founded ;  and  Nell  continued  to  heap  abuse 
on  herself  and  entreat  Kate's  forgiveness  in  the  same 
impulsive  fashion  in  which  the  offence  had  l)een  given. 

"Ay,  ay,  Nell,  I  pardon  thee,  doubt  it  not;  and  try 
to  bear  with  my  ways,  sweet  cousin.  I  am  staid  and 
grave  by  nature." 

"  And  I  wild  and  wayward.  Ah,  sweetheart,  is  it 
strange  that  we  quarrel?" 

"  I  know  not  that  we  have  quarreled,"  replied 
Kate. 


206 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Nay,  that  we  have  not ;  for  it  taketh  two  to  make 
a  quarrel,  they  say,  and  thou  didst  not  thy  part.  O 
Kate,  I  would  I  were  like  you." 

'•  Wishes  are  idle,"  said  Kate,  "  but  in  many  things 
I  would  I  were  like  you." 

"In  'many  things,'  my  prudent  cousin?  Is  it  a 
saving  clause  to  except  my  faults?  Well,  well,  I  trow 
there  are  enow  of  them.  But  now,  Kate,  let 's  to 
our  walk.  Grandmother  bids  us  return  early,  so  we 
have  no  time  to  lose.  I  would  gather  some  primroses, 
an  they  have  come  out  yet.  There  should  be  plenty, 
meseems,  in  the  wood  towards  this  side  of  Throstle- 
wood  common,  and  violets  too.  Primroses  and 
violets  are  lovely.  1  promise  you,  Kate,  they  are  my 
favorite  flowers.  I  will  make  you  a  wreath  if  we  find 
enow  of  them." 

The  beauty  of  the  fresh  spring  day  and  the  number 
of  wildttowers  they  found  made  even  prudent  Kate 
forget  the  time,  and  they  wandered  farther  and 
farther  into  the  wood,  after  the  rich  stores  of  moss, 
ferns,  and  primroses  that  grew  there,  and  (juite  forgot 
to  consider  how  they  were  to  return. 

As  a  rule,  Nell  went  about  attended  by  several 
servants,  but  on  this  occasion  she  had  chosen  to  go 
alone ;  and  Kate  i\ad  always  been  accustomed  to 
walking  by  herself,  so  it  did  not  occur  to  her  that  her 
cousin  was  doing  any  thing  unusual  when  she  refused 
to  allow  any  of  the  servitors  to  accompany  them. 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


207 


"Kate,"  said  Nell  suddenly,  "are  you  not  very 
tired?" 

"  Nay,  I  never  saw  such  a  lovely  place  as  this. 
Are  you  tired  ?  " 

"  Ay,  that  I  am  ;  let  us  sit  down  and  rest." 

"  Nay,  Nell,  it  is  growing  dusk.  We  ought  to 
return  at  once.  Grandmother  will  be  frightened,  I 
fear." 

"  But,  Kate,  I  must  rest  awhile  ;  I  am  so  weary.  I 
would  I  had  allowed  Thomas  to  come  with  us,"  sighed 
Lady  Nell.     "  I  would  T  had  my  palfrey." 

Kate  waited  with  what  patience  she  could  muster 
for  some  minutes,  then  she  said  decidedly,  "  Nell,  I 
am  eoi'i'y  for  thee,  but  we  must  be  going.  Give  me 
thy  flowers  and  lean  on  me.     I  am  not  weary." 

Nell  rose  without  making  any  more  objections,  but 
her  8tr(.ij!gth  seemed  to  have  deserted  her,  and  she  was 
quite  unimpressed  with  the  necessity  for  speed.  She 
clung  to  Kate's  arm,  and  dragged  herself  wearily  and 
listlessly  iiloug ;  but  she  was  suddenly  awakened  to  an 
interest  in  their  fate  by  an  exclamation  of  dismay 
from  her  cousin,  who  stopped  short  as  she  spoke. 
"Nell,  Nell  I "  she  cried.  "Dost  thou  remember 
that?"  and  she  pointed  to  a  little  hut  carelessly  built 
of  boughs,  plastered  with  mud  and  roofed  with  straw. 

"Nay,  nay,"  said  Nell.  "Alas!  Kate,  we  have 
lost  our  way.  Oh,  what  shall  we  do?  Whatever  shall 
we  do?"  . 


208 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Ill  those  (lays  thoro  were  woods  even  in  iMigland 
in  wiiich  it  was  easy  to  get  lost,  anil  tlioiigii  the  one  of 
which  I  am  si)eaking  was  not  of  very  great  extent,  the 
two  girls  h:ul  no  idea  where  they  were,  and  hoth  were 
a  little  friglitened. 

Nell  sank  down  on  the  gronnd  and  wept  and 
soblu'd  dismally  ;  bnt  Kate  knocked  boldly  and  londly 
at  the  door  of  tiie  hovel.  After  ;i  long  delay  it 
o[)ened  and  the  liideons  old  woman  known  as  the  Red 
Witch  appeared.  Kate  nuuinnred  a  prayer,  and  Nell 
shrieked,  but  tlie  old  woman  stood  in  silence,  waiting 
for  them  to  speak.  At  lust  Kate  snnunoned  up  al!  her 
courage  and  asked  if  she  would  direct  tiieni  to  Clough 
Hall. 

"  Is  yon  the  Lady  Kleanor?"  slie  asked. 

"Ay,  good  danu',"  replied  Kate,  "and  we  have  lost 
our  way,  and  she  is  young  and  weary." 

"Come  ye  in,  then,  and  rest  awhile.  What!  art 
thou  afeard  of  iiu-i'  Come  in,  girl;  I  mean  ye  naught 
but  good,  (io,  bid  my  lady  yondiT  enter  my  poor 
house  and   rest  Jiersi^lf,   an  she  be   not  too  proud." 

Lady  Nell's  terror  at  the  sudden  sigiit  of  the  witcii, 
added  to  her  previous  exiiaustion,  was  too  nuieh  for 
her,  and  her  face  grew  whit<'  and  sin;  fell  back 
fainting.  I' [ion  seeing  this,  tiu  old  woman  raised  her 
gently  in  her  arms,  and  without  more  ado  carried  her 
into  tlie  hut,  whither  Kate  followed,  determined  to  see 
the  end  of  the  adventure,  in  spite  of  her  fears. 


"Ay.  ;.'o()i|  (laiiic,"  rcplicil  Kate;  "and  wo  liavc  I<i*l  (iiir  way.  ami 
she  is  youiijr  tiiiil  wciirv."     I'au"'  20S. 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


209 


A  fire  was  burniug  ou  the  hearth,  from  which  the 
smoke  asceuded  tlirough  a  liole  iu  the  roof,  and  by  its 
light  Kate  saw  strauge  objects  haugiug  on  the  walla, 
bundles  of  roots  and  herbs,  oddly  .shaped  vessels  on  a 
shelf  behind  the  door,  tmd  dry,  white-looking  bones. 
Before  the  fire  blinked  a  huge  black  cat,  l»ut  greatly 
to  Kate's  astonishment,  it  seemed  gentle  and  sociable, 
for  no  sooner  was  she  seated  on  the  three-legged  stool 
whicli  Madge  had  drawn  towards  the  heartii  for  her, 
than  it  jumped  upon  her  knee  and  began  purring  in 
the  most  amiable  and  re-assuring  fashion.  This 
circumstance  was  the  more  remarkable  and  comforting 
because  a  black  cat  belonging  to  one  who  bore  such  a 
disreputable  charactei-  as  the  lied  Witch  was  usually 
supposed  to  be  sometliing  different  to  what  it  seemed  ; 
in  fact,  it  was  often  regarded  as  the  impersonation  of 
the  witch's  "  familiar  spirit,"  for  iu  those  times  it  was 
believed  that  witches  or  wizards  had  frequent  and  easy 
comnnmication  with  evil  spirits  or  demons,  and  it  was 
for  this  reason  that  they  were  both  respected  and 
dreaded. 

Thus,  whether  or  not  the  cat  was  only  a  cat,  it  was 
infinitely  less  disagreeable  for  it  to  receive  the  visitors 
iu  a  cat-likc  manner,  and  seemingly  in  a  friendly  spirit, 
than  it  would  have  been  if  it  had  given  evidence  of 
the  demoniacal  character  of  which  even  sensible  Kate 
more  than  half-suspected  it. 


210 


My  Lady  Nell. 


So  she  sat  and  stroked  it  wliile  its  mistress  attended 
to  her  cousin  with  iiuitterings  and  motions  that  made 
Kate  uneasy ;  l)ut  she  dared  not  interfere,  for  the  old 
woman  had  them  completely  in  her  power,  and  she 
would  certainly  increase  any  danger  that  they  might 
be  in  by  seeming  to  distrust  her ;  1)eside8,  she  seemed 
gentle  with  Nell,  at  any  rate.  She  had  laid  her  down 
upon  a  heap  of  dried  fern  covered  with  a  iiig  made 
of  the  skins  of  some  small  animals  (of  what  kind 
they  were  Kate  did  not  know)  sewn  together,  and  was 
bathing  her  temples  and  chafing  lier  hands.  At  length 
she  saw  her  pour  something  from  a  little  phial  into  a 
pewter  spoon  and  prepare  to  force  it  between  her 
cousin's  set  teeth,  and  then  she  8))oke,  for  she  thought 
the  time  to  speak  had  come.  "  In  the  name  of  our 
Master,  Christ  Jesus,  I  bid  you  give  her  naught  that 
may  work  her  ill !  " 

The  old  woman  answered  in  a  clearer  voice  than 
usual :  "  An  so  foul  a  wretch  as  1  dare  use  a  name  so 
holy,  I  would  give  her  this  in  His  name." 

From  that  moment  Kate  had  less  fear  of  her,  for 
she  could  not  work  them  evil  in  the  holy  name  of 
Christ. 

A  moment  later  Nell  opened  her  eyes  and  said, 
"Kate,  I  am  so  weary!     I  pray  you  let  me  sleep." 

"  Ay,"  murmured  the  old  woman,  "  sleep,  pretty 
one ;    't  will   do   thee   good."     She   stood   beside   her 


The  Hat  in  the  Forest. 


211 


watching  her  for  a  little  while,  then  left  her,  and 
sitting  down  on  a  log  opposite  Kate  said  gently, 
"Yon  is  a  sweet  child  and  a  fair.  Ay,  and  I  read 
it  in  the  lines  of  her  little  hand  tliat  she  hath  a  happy 
and  prosperous  life  before  her." 

"  Thank  God  for  that !  "  said  Kate. 

"And  now,  young  mistress,  I  will  read  thy  fortune, 
an  thou  wilt.  Nay,  whether  tliou  wilt  or  no,  I  tell 
thee  that  thou  bast  sorrow  and  temptation  and  darli- 
ness  in  store  for  thee  for  a  little  while,  but  ])eyond 
that  lieth  great  wealth  and  joy  and  honor." 

"  I  know  it,"  said  Kate,  "  an  I  fall  not.  But, 
good  dame,  thinkest  thou  that  my  cousin  is  sufficiently 
rested  now  for  us  to  proceed  on  our  journey?  My 
grandmother  will  be  anxious  for  our  return." 

"  Rest  ye  here.  My  lady  yonder  can  go  no  farther 
to-night.  On  the  morrow  1  will  guide  you  on  your 
way.  1  tell  ye,  mistress,  that  you  child  is  tired  out. 
But,  an  you  will,  1  will  presently  get  me  down  to 
Throstlewood  village  and  send  up  word  to  Clough  Hall 
that  ye  are  safe  and  well." 

"  Ay,  do  so,  do  so,  good  dame,  and  thou  shalt  be 
richly  rewarded  for  thy  courtesy." 

"  Be  not  impatient,  mistress.  The  Red  Witch  hath 
more  to  do  than  wait  upon  such  as  you,"  replied 
Madge,  perhaps  thinking  she  had  condescended  too 
far.     So  for  many  minutes  she  sat  in  silence  before 


212 


My  Lady  Nell. 


the  fire,  but  as  Kate  watched  her  face,  she  began  to 
think  that  perhaps  this  terrible  old  wotuaii  had  once 
been  not  ill-looking,  for  her  features  seemed  to  soften 
as  she  sat  there  thinking,  and  her  expression  changed 
till  at  last  she  bowed  her  head  and  burst  into  tears. 
Soft-hearted  Kate  could  bear  it  no  longer ;  she  rose 
and  touched  her  gently,  forgetting  all  but  that  she 
seemed  most  wretched  and  in  deep  need  of  pity. 

"  What  ails  you,  Madge?"  she  asked  softly. 

The  woman  looked  up  wildly.  "  Who  spoke?  "  she 
cried. 

"  It  was  I.     Tell  me  thy  grief,  good  dame." 

"  My  grief  ?  What  carest  tho\i  for  such  as  me  ?  Nay, 
girl,  my  grief,  if  grief  1  have,  is  mine  alone.  I  have 
none  to  share  with  in  aught ;  all  are  gone  ;  "  and  she 
rocked   herself  to  and  fro   and  8ol)bed  and  moaned. 

"  Alas  !  alas  !  ah,  woe  is  me  !  "  she  cried.  Then 
turning  to  Kate,  she  went  on  :  "  Thou  little  guessest 
what  tliou  aakest  of  me.  My  grief,  girl !  Wouldst 
thou  hear  the  guilty  secrets  of  nigh  on  fourscore 
years?  Wouldst  hear  of  the  life  I  lead  here  alone  in 
the  forest,  or  the  company  I  keep?  Alone,  said  I? 
Nay,  't  is  brave,  the  revels  I  hold  when  the  spirits  of 
the  winds  and  the  waters,  of  the  earth  and  the  fire, 
visit  me.  Hark !  how  they  laugh  among  the  trees 
even  now.     Listen  !  listen  !  listen  !  " 

Kate  did  listen,  and  heard  strange  sounds   among 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


213 


the  trees  outside ;  but  the  witch  vveut  on :  Durst 
thou  pity  me,  who  have  wisdom  and  power  beyond 
aught  thon  dreamest  of?  Ay,  but  sometimes  T  even 
pity  myself.  I  would  T  were  young  again,  and  fair, 
and  well-beloved.  Ah,  young  mistress," — here  she 
sunk  her  voice  to  a  whisper,  —  "I  am  hated  of  all 
men,  feared  and  hated !  feared  and  hated ! "  she 
repeated  again  and  again,  while  Kate  sat  listening  to 
her  mutterings  and  to  the  wild  raving  of  the  wind 
among  the  tops  of  the  trees  that  over-shadowed  the 
hut. 

After  awhile  the  old  woman  began  again.  "  An 
aught  of  evil  happeneth,  they  lay  it  at  my  door.  Gam- 
mer Janson's  cow  died  on  Tuesday,  was  a  week ;  what 
said  they  but  that  I  had  brought  ill  upon  her? — I,  who 
had  given  her  medicine  for  it ;  and  now  they  blame  me 
for  John  Maldon's  broken  leg  and  Dame  Allison's 
misfortune." 

Thus  she  muttered  and  grumbled  ;  but  to  say  truth, 
she  had  some  reason  for  her  complaints.  Noth- 
ing unfortunate  happened  within  five  miles  of  Thros- 
tlewood  for  which  the  Red  Witch  did  not  receive  some 
share  of  the  blame.  Her  powers  for  good  and  evil 
were  very  generally  believed  in,  but  her  disposition 
was  supposed  to  be  utterly  malignant.  Perhaps  the 
most  curious  thing  about  her  was  that  she  herself 
believed  iu  her  own  supernatural  powers  as  firmly  as 


214 


My  Lady  Nell. 


any  one.  It  seemed  as  if  living  so  long  in  the  forest 
without  any  human  companionship  had  had  some 
strange  effect  upon  her  brain,  and  tlioiigh  she  was  not 
exactly  mad,  she  was  scarcely  in  hor  right  mind  at  all 
times.  Just  now  the  sight  of  Nell  seemed  to  have 
awakened  earlier  and  happier  memories  in  her  heart, 
and  through  all  hor  wild  talk  there  ran  an  undercur- 
rent of  sadness  that  touched  Kate's  ever-ready 
sympathy. 

After  a  short  time  she  rose  and  offered  Kate  a  slice 
of  rye-bread  to  cat,  for  which  she  was  very  thankful, 
and  then  asked  her  if  she  would  not  lie  down  beside 
her  cousin.  Kate  did  as  she  was  requested,  and  the 
old  woman,  after  throwing  a  log  on  the  fire,  dressed 
herself  in  her  red  cloak  and  hood  and  went  out,  say- 
ing that  she  would  soon  return. 

Kate  passed  a  restless  and  sleepless  night,  and  it 
was  not  until  towards  morning  that  she  lost  conscious- 
ness of  their  uncomfortable  and  [(ossibly  dangerous 
position,  in  a  troubled  sleep.  Hut  Nell  slept  all  night 
through  as  peacefully  as  if  she  hud  been  in  her  own 
bed  at  home. 

In  Clough  Hall,  however,  there  was  no  sleep  that 
night  for  any  of  its  inmates. 

Madam  Statham  was  at  first  angry  at  the  careless- 
ness of  her  granddaughters  in  staying  out  so  late 
when  they  were  alone ;  but  as  the  dusk  deepened,  her 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


215 


anger  gave  way  to  alarm,  and  she  sent  one  of  the 
serving-nioii  to  meet  them  in  the  direction  in  whicii 
she  supposed  they  had  gone.  But  ho  returned  alone, 
having  heard  no  news  of  them,  liy  that  time  it  was 
quite  dark,  and  after  a  hurried  consultation  with  Mas- 
ter Omer,  she  bade  all  the  serving-men  go  out  to 
search  for  them. 

There  was  some  danger  that  they  might  have 
attempted  to  cross  the  treacherous  common,  and  have 
sunk  in  one  of  its  many  quicksands ;  but  though  this 
idea  haunted  the  minds  of  every  one,  no  one  spoke 
of  it. 

At  last  the  men  were  ready  with  staves  and  torches 
to  go  out  upon  their  search,  and  Master  Omer  was 
speaking  to  them  concerning  the  best  means  to  be 
taken  to  find  their  young  lady  and  her  cousin,  when  he 
was  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  a  horseman,  who 
exclaimed :  — 

"What  hath  happened?  Is  aught  amiss,  good 
friends  ?  " 

"Ay!  ay!  worshipful  Master  Denver,"  replied 
Thomas.  "Here's  misery  enow.  Our  young  lady 
and  Mistress  Kate  Statham  went  away  to  gather  flow- 
ers on  the  common,  as  we  supposed,  and  they  have 
not  returned." 

"Not  returned!"  exclaimed  Hugh.  "Went  they 
alone?" 


216 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Ay,  sir,  we  judge  so.  Andrew  saith  my  Lady 
Nell  bade  him  return  when  he  would  have  attended 
them,  and  no  one  else  saw  them  depart.  Ah,  woe  is 
me !  "  he  added,  coming  nearer  and  speaking  in  a 
a  low,  sad  voice,  that  scarcely  reached  Ilngli's  ear  as 
he  bent  from  his  horse.  "Alack!  ulack  1  worshipful 
sir  ;  think  on  the  quicksands  !  " 

"  The  quicksands ! "  exclaimed  Hugh,  throwing 
himself  from  his  horse.  "Make  haste,  my  men; 
there  is  no  time  to  lose,  blaster  Omer,"  he  said, 
"  were  it  not  well  to  search  the  common  with  all 
speed  ?  " 

"  Ay  !  ay  !  my  lad.  I  am  mazed,  I  fear.  Do  thou 
bid  them  do  that  which  seemeth  good  to  thee." 

Hugh  waited  for  no  second  bidding,  but  took  upon 
himself  to  give  orders  for  the  saddling  of  the  young 
ladies'  palfrevs,  which  he  put  into  the  charge  of  the 
lad  named  Afidrew ;  and  after  giving  him  orders  to 
follow  with  ihem  as  speedily  as  possible,  he  and  his 
party  set  forth  on  foot.  Master  Omer  had  intended 
to  accompany  them,  but  was  persuaded  to  stay  with 
poor  Madam  Statham,  who  was  in  terrible  distress 
and  needed  better  comfort  than  the  sobbing  and 
frightened  maids  could  afford. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  they  started,  and  the  night 
was  cloudy  and  starless,  so  that  it  was  no  easy  matter 
to  search  the  common  at  all  thoroughly,  for  the  light 


Tlic  Hut  in  the.  Fared. 


217 


of  Ou'  tortilicH  Ht'i'iDud  to  1)0  Imrtlly  more  tliiiii  h  inure 
gliiniuer ;  iiml  when  the  men  begun  to  acutter  theni- 
selvcH  over  tlie  broad,  open  space,  tlie  lights  looked 
scarcely  brighter  than  those  of  glow-worms. 

But  of  course  the  search  was  vain,  for  long  before 
this  the  cousins  had  found  refuge  in  the  cottage  of  the 
dreaded  Red  Witch.  They  tramped  thrcjugh  the  mud 
and  water  till  they  felt  scarcely  able  to  walk  at  all. 
They  shouted  "My  Lady  Nell!"  and  "Mistress 
Kate ! "  until  they  were  hoarse,  but  there  was  uo 
answer,  and  they  began  to  get  discouraged.  At  last 
it  occurred  to  Hugh  that  they  might  perhaps  be  heard 
of  in  Throstlewood,  so  he  and  two  others  went  on 
towards  the  village,  while  the  rest  of  the  party 
returned  to  the  Hall  to  inquire  if  Madam  Statham  bad 
beard  any  news  of  the  fugitives,  or  had  any  sugges- 
tions to  make  for  their  discovery. 

As  Hugh  and  his  companions  reached  the  outskirts 
of  the  village,  they  were  astonished  to  find  a  great 
crowd  of  people  with  torches  in  their  hands  collected 
on  the  banks  of  a  small  but  deep  pond,  formed  by  the 
waters  of  a  little  stream  that  ran  past  Throstlewood 
Hall.  They  were  shouting  and  gesticulating  excit- 
edly, but  suddenly  a  deep  silence  fell  upon  them,  and 
Hugh  rushed  wildly  forward,  fearing  he  hardly  knew 
what,  and  reached  the  bank  in  time  to  see  something 
struggling  in  the  water. 


218 


My  Lady  Nell, 


"  Ob,  who  is  it?  "he  gasped,  beginning  to  strip  off 
his  cloiik  and  upper  garments. 

The  man  behind  him  held  him  back.  "  Stop,  mas- 
ter !  'T  is  none  of  your  business.  Be  still,  1  say ! 
What !  will  ye  drown  for  an  old  witch?  " 

At  that  moment  the  struggling  wretch  re-appeared 
above  the  water,  and  Hugh  saw  the  strange  face  and 
I'ed  cloak  of  the  unfortunate  Madge  Trimmer,  who, 
while  on  her  way  to  let  Madam  Statliam  know  of  liei 
granddaughters'  safety,  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  a 
knot  of  I'ough  and  cruel  fellows  lounging  in  the  village 
street.  Now,  as  it  happened,  they  had  just  been 
speaking  of  the  many  evils  tliat  had  lately  befallen  the 
neighborhood,  and  they  all  agreed  in  blaming  the  Red 
Witch  as  the  caupe  of  their  misfortunes ;  so,  when  she 
passed  them,  they  fell  upon  her,  bound  her  hand  and 
foot,  and  carried  her,  shrieking  and  calling  down 
curses  upon  them,  to  the  pond,  into  which  they  flung 
her,  to  try  whether  she  would  sink  or  swim,  as  was  the 
common  test  of  witchcraft.  The  test  was  a  very  cruel 
one,  for  if  she  had  preserved  her  presence  of  mind 
and  succeeded  in  floating  on  the  surface  of  the  water, 
she  would  have  been  supposed  to  have  received 
especial  aid  and  protection  from  Satan,  and  there 
would  have  been  no  further  doubt  of  her  being  a 
witch  in  the  minds  of  the  people.  In  that  case  she 
would   probably  have   been  taken  out,  tried   for  her 


T%e  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


219 


sorceries,  and  very  likely  have  been  condemned  to  be 
burnt  to  death  as  the  penalty  for  her  sins. 

But  to  the  utter  astonishment  of  her  persecutors, 
Madge  sank  immediately,  though  they  were  so  con- 
vinced of  her  guilt  and  had  such  great  faith  in  the 
infallibility  of  the  test  that  after  she  had  sunk  out  of 
sight  the  third  time  they  still  waited  in  expectation  of 
seeing  her  float  above  the  surface. 

"  She  was  no  witch  after  all,"  said  the  man,  releas- 
ing his  hold  on  Hugh's  arm.  "  Well,  she  was  little 
better,  I  trow ;  an  she  practiced  not  magic,  she  did 
naught  good." 

Now  I  am  sorry  to  admit  that  Hugh  was  so  little  in 
advance  of  his  times  that  he  was  superstitious  enough 
to  believe  both  in  witchcraft  itself  and  the  efficacy  of 
the  test  for  it ;  but  now,  as  soon  as  it  was  clear  that 
the  Red  Witch  was  not  a  witch  after  all,  he  remem- 
bered that  she  was  a  miserable  and  an  ill-used  old 
woman.  So,  to  the  amazement  of  every  one  there,  he 
dropped  his  cloak  to  the  ground  and  sprang  into  the 
water.  There  was  a  shout  from  the  (a'owd  on  the 
bank  as  he  disappeared,  and  thrm  they  waited  in 
breathle«i8  silence  for  what  seemed  a  long  time. 

Yet  in  reality  the  whole  thing  had  happened  in  a 
very  few  minutes ;  indeed,  it  was  less  tluin  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  from  the  time  Madge  left  her 
cottage  to  the  moment  when  Hugh  laid  her  on  the 


220 


My  Lady  Nell. 


bank    more    than    half-dead,    as    it    seemed    ti;    the 
onlookers. 

Hugh  was  received  with  a  burst  of  cheers  as  he 
re-appeared  with  poor  old  Madge  [a  his  arms,  but  '^o 
one  took  any  steps  to  help  her  to  recover,  and  r. 
there  until  Hugh  cried,  "  Shame  on  ye,  men  !  Yoa  is 
no  witch  ;  't  is  proven  beyond  a  doubt.  Will  ye  then 
leave  her  there  to  die  ?  John !  William !  where  are 
ye,  my  men?" 

"  Here  we  be,  worshipful  Master  Denver.  What  is 
your  will  ?  " 

"  Hast  thou  a  knife?  Then  cut  her  bonds.  Doth 
no  one  here  wot  what  to  do  for  a  drowning  person? 
For  the  love  of  Christ  and  heaven  give  her  aid,  or  she 
will  die  upon  your  hands  ;  and  then,  my  masters,  I  trow 
you  may  be  called  in  question  of  this  niglit's  work. 
Ay,  that  is  well,  gooii  dame  ;  do  thine  utmost  to  bring 
her  round,  and  on  the  morrow  1  will  give  thee  an 
angel  for  reward.     Is  that  your  liousc?" 

''  Ay,  fair  sir.  Bid  them  carry  her  in,  and  I  will  do 
what  in  me  lieth  for  her  aid." 

"  'T  is  well,  good  dame.  1  thank  thee  for  thy  mercy 
towards  her.  I  will  come  to-morrow  to  see  how  she 
fareth.  And  now,  gcHJil-njght  to  thee."  Then  he 
turned  again  to  the  people  who  still  lingered  near  the 
pond,  asking,  "  Can  ye  tell  me  aught,  my  masters,  of 
the    Ladv    Eleanor   Vane    and    her    cousin,    Mistress 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


221 


I 


Katharine  Stathain?  Doubtless  ye  know  them  by 
sight." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir  !  "  assented  the  crowd. 

"  I  came  hitlier  to-night,"  continued  Hugh,  "  to  :isk 
if  any  of  you  have  liad  sight  or  speecli  of  tlieni  since 
noon?  They  wandered,  as  we  think,  on  to  the  com- 
mon, but  they  have  not  returned,  and  we  know  not 
where  they  are." 

There  was  a  confused  nuirmur,  and  to  Iliigli's  ears 
every  one  seemed  to  be  repeating  one  dreadful  word 
—  the  "  quicksands  !  " 

"  Peace,  friends,  peace  !  "  he  cried  at  last.  "  Have 
ye  heard  aught  or  not?  " 

"  Nay,  sir.     God  help  them,  poor  lasses  !  " 

"Then  good-e'en  to  you,"  said  Hngh,  turning  to 
go  up  the  hill  to  the  hall. 

The  Daltons  and  their  serving-folk  had  all  retired 
to  rest,  but  Hugh  did  not  scruple  to  waken  tliein,  for 
a  wild  hope  had  taken  possession  of  liim  that  they 
might  possibly  have  taken  refuge  with  Lady  Throstle- 
wood.  But  the  sleepy  old  man  wiio  came  to  the  gate 
swore  loudly,  with  many  otiths,  that  he  knew  naught 
of  Lady  P>leanor  nor  Mistress  Kato  neither ;  and, 
BO  saying,  shut  and  barred  the  door  again. 

.So  Hugh  returned  to  search  the  woods  and  the  com- 
mon till  the  dull  gray  light  of  morning  hrok(!  coldly 
over  the  laud,  and  then  a  messenger  came  to  him  from 


222 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Throstlewijod,  entreating  liiin  to  come  down  again  to 
"'H'ak  with  Madge  Trimmer,  for  she  liad  news  which 

'uld  gladden  his  heart  for  him. 

Tlie  little  lad  who  had  been  sent  t(3  summon  him 
could  scarcely  keep  pace  with  him,  for  he  fancied  and 
hoped  that  the  news  might  be  of  the  lost  ones ; 
indeed,  at  that  moment  he  could  think  of  no  other 
news  that  would  gladden  his  heart. 

Madge  seemed  very  weak  and  almost  too  ill  to 
speak,  but  she  told  him  that  my  l^ady  Nell  and 
Mistress  Kate  were  at  her  hut,  and  she  feared  they 
would  be  lonesome,  since  she  had  been  unable  to 
return  to  bear  them  company. 

Hugh  waited  for  notliing  more,  but  taking  the  lad 
with  him  to  act  as  guide,  hastened  to  the  cottage  in 
the  wood  and,  to  his  intense  relief,  found  that  the  old 
woman  had  spoken  truth.  He  sent  the  lad  to  Clough 
Hall  for  the  palfreys,  bidding  him  lose  no  time,  that 
Madam  Statham  might  hear  of  the  safety  of  her 
grunddaugliters  witiiout  delay.  And  in  truth  he 
could  have  had  no  swifter  messenger,  for  the  boy  was 
equally  impressed  with  a  desire  to  be  the  first  to  bear 
the  good  news  to  the  Hall,  and  with  a  wish  to  get  away 
from  the  domain  of  tiie  Red  Witcli  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble ;  for  even  in  daylight  lu'  had  a  superstitious  dread 
of  these  dark  and  solemn  woods  in  which  she  made 
her  home. 


The  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


223 


lad 


When  Hugh  reached  the  hovel  Nell  had  just  awak- 
ened from  her  long  sleep  much  refreshed  by  it,  but 
half -frightened  to  think  she  had  passed  the  night  in 
Buch  a  place  ;  and  when  he  knocked  she  shook  Kate 
violently  by  the  shoulder  to  rouse  her,  exclaiming, 
"  Oh,  do  get  up,  Kate !  Listen !  there  is  some  one 
at   the  door.     I   dare  n't  open   it.     O   Kate,  listen ! " 

Kate  opened  the  door  cautiously  at  first,  but  she 
recognized  Hugh  even  in  his  soiled  and  stained  dress, 
and  cried  out  joyfully  to  Nell,  "  O  cousin,  it  is 
Master  Denver ! " 

"  Nay,  it  can't  be  Hugh  !  "  said  Nell  incredulously, 
thinking  that  it  was  perhaps  an  apparition,  and  there- 
fore being  more  frightened  than  pleased ;  but  Kate 
boldly  opened  the  door  wide  and  invited  him  to  enter. 

"  Good-morrow,  my  lady,"  he  said.  "  How  came 
you  hither  ?  " 

"  We  came  into  the  wood  to  gather  primroses  and 
lost  our  way.  I  know  not  the  rest,  for  I  was  terrified 
by  the  Red  Witch  and  I  fainted,"  said  Nell.  "  Kate 
will  tell  what  happened  next." 

"Dame  Madge  used  us  kindly  and  courteously. 
She  laid  Nell  to  rest  and  gave  her  of  a  cordial  that 
seemed  to  be  marvelously  beneficial  to  her.  Master 
Denver  ;  and  then  of  her  own  good-will  she  offered  to 
go  forth  to  send  tidings  of  our  safety  to  our  grand- 
mother, but  we  have  since  heard  naught  of  her." 


224 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Hiigli  told  them  all  that  happened  to  her,  and  how 
she  lay  so  sick  that  she  was  not  like  to  recover. 

"How  earnest  thoii  liither,  Hugh?"  asked  Nell. 
"  What  has  happened  to  thy  dress?" 

"  I  came  home  thinking  to  spend  a  day  or  two  at 
Southanden,  and  I  found  all  the  servitors  assembled 
ready  to  search  for  you  and  Mistress  Kate,  my  lady, 
so  I  went  with  them." 

"And  hast  thou  been  out  all  night  long,  Hugh?" 
asked  Nell.  "Oh,  I  would  we  had  not  wandered  so 
far  !  I  am  very  sorry,  Hugh.  Thou  must  be  ready  to 
sink  down  witli  weariness.  'T  was  wrong  of  me  to 
bid  Andrew  return.     I  am  very  sorry." 

"Ah,  well,  m}'  lady,  thank  heaven  that  thou  art 
safe !  And  an  thou  wilt  be  guided  by  me,  go  not 
beyond  the  park  unattended  in  future.  There  are 
more  dangers  than  thou  knowost  of  in  these  long 
journeys." 

"  I  promise  you  I  will  not  again  do  such  a  thing  as 
this.  I  am  very  sorry,  Hugh.  You  are  as  white  as 
on  the  day  I  first  saw  you." 

"  'T  is  naught.  I  am  well,  my  lady,"  replied  Hugh. 
But  it  Avas  no  wonder  ho  was  white,  between  anxiety 
and  exhaustion.  They  sat  in  silence  waiting  for  the 
horses,  until  Nell  exclaimed  suddenly,  "  Oh  !  what  will 
grandmother  say?     Was  she  very  angry ? " 

"  1  know  not,  my  lady.  1  waited  not  to  see  her 
last  night." 


Tlie  Hut  in  the  Forest. 


225 


"  Was  Master  Omer  afraid  something  ill  had  hap- 
pened to  lis  ?  " 

"Ay,  my  lady,  and  all  tlie  serving-folk.  They 
thought  of  the  quicksands," 

"  The  quicksands !  O  Hugh,  that  would  have 
been  horrible  !  "  cried  Nell. 

"Ay,  my  lady.  Wander  no  more  alone  on  the 
common,  T  pray  you." 

"  We  will  not,  Hugh,  we  will  not.  Did  I  not  prom- 
ise you  ?  "  • 

Madam  Stathara's  eyes  were  heavy  with  sleepless- 
ness and  weeping,  but  she  forced  herself  to  receive 
them  sternly,  and  sent  them  both  to  their  rooms,  where 
she  kept  them  all  day  in  solitude,  that  they  might  have 
time  to  think  over  their  wrong-doing. 

Hugh  did  not  forget  to  ride  over  to  Throstlewood,  as 
he  had  promised,  to  reward  the  old  woman  who  had 
shown  kindness  to  Madge  Trimmer.  The  Red  Witch 
(whom,  however,  we  must  call  so  no  more)  slowly 
recovered,  but  strange  to  say  never  returned  to  her 
cottage  ;  for  now  that  it  had  been  proved  that  she  had 
no  supernatural  powers  she  feared  to  dwell  alone  in 
the  forest,  which  she  still  firmly  believed  was  peopled 
with  fairies  and  demons.  She  rented  a  tinv  dwelling- 
house  at  the  end  of  the  village  street,  and  lived  chiefly 
on  the  products  of  her  garden.  For  a  long  time  her 
neighbors  were  very  shy  of  her,  but  contrary  to  her 


226 


M]i  Lady  Nell. 


former  custom  she  now  took  pains  to  make  friends 
and  to  keep  herself  and  her  cottage  clean  and  tidy ; 
and  her  evident  desire  to  live  in  a  new  fashion  at 
length  gained  her  the  friendship  of  the  more  respectable 
women  of  the  village.  Besides,  her  skill  was  great  in 
the  healing  of  the  more  common  forms  of  disease 
both  among  human  beings  and  cattle,  and  her  medi- 
cines were  cheap  as  well  as  efficacious,  being  chiefly 
concocted  from  wild  herbs  and  roots.  So  in  one  way 
and  another  she  contrived,  though  already  grown  old, 
to  live  down  the  evil  reputation  which  had  formerly 
been  hers.  She  practiced  "  art  magic  "  no  more,  and 
in  time  her  empty  cottage  in  the  wood  crumbled  into 
ruins  and  her  identity  with  the  dreadful  Red  Witch 
was  almost  forgotten.  She  lived  to  be  very  old,  but 
as  she  herself  had  become  confused  as  to  the  year  of 
her  birth,  it  is  not  certain  at  what  age  she  diec'.  It 
was  generally  supposed,  however,  that  she  was  more 
than  a  hundred  at  the  time  of  her  death,  which  took 
place  nearly  twenty  years  after  the  accession  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  to  the  throne. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


NELL  DEFENDS  HER  FKIENDS. 


r^  OOD-MORROW,  Hugh,"  said  NeU,  as  she 
entered  the  hall  the  morning  after  the  events 
recorded  in  the  last  chapter.  "  Art  thou  rested,  my 
friend?" 

"  Ay,  ray  lady  ;  art  then  ?  " 

"  Ay,  that  I  am.  Knowost  thou  not  that  Madam 
Statluim  would  not  permit  me  nor  Kate  neither  to 
loavo  our  bed-chambers  all  yesterday?  She  treateth  us 
ever  as  children,  Hugh.  Ob,  I  would  that  I  were  of 
age !  I  told  her  I  was  sorry  for  our  misadventure 
and  the  trouble  it  had  caused.  What  more  could  I 
do,  and  what  use  was  there  in  keeping  me  shut  up 
there  when  I  wanted  to  talk  to  you?  I  asked  her  to 
leave  our  punishment  until  you  had  gone  again,  but 
she  would  not." 

"  Ah,  well,  say  thy  say  now,  my  lady.  On  the 
morrow  I  must  go." 

"  Ah,  't  is  ever  so,"  said  Nell.  "  No  sooner  hast 
thou  come  than  thou  goest  again.  Why  canst  thou 
not  find  or  make  more  time  to  spend  with  me?  'T  is 
scarce  kind  or  friendly  of  thee,  Hugh,  to  go  again  so 
soon." 


228 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  My  sweet  lady,  I  dare  not  stay  idle  here,  for  many 
reasons.  One  is,  that  my  lord  thy  father  left  me  to 
deliver  the  good  message  to  the  people,  and  if  I  tarry 
here  or  waste  my  time,  the  Earl,  an  he  still  knoweth 
of  these  things,  must  blame  me,  judging  that  I  falsely 
use  his  bounty  for  my  own  comfort  instead  of  for 
the  good  of  the  Avicked  and  wretched." 

"  That  is  but  one  reason,"  said  Lady  Nell,  pouting. 
"Thou  saidst  many." 

"Did  I,  my  lady?  Another,  and  a  strong  one, 
is  that  they  to  whom  T  go  are  miseral)le  and  sinning, 
and  dying  for  lack  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour 
who  lived  and  died  for  them.  They  know  naught  of 
Christ,  naught  of  his  love  and  grnce  and  pity  for 
them  ;  and  think  you  that  it  were  fitting  in  me,  his 
ambassador,  to  pass  my  days  in  pleasure  and  luxury 
and  idleness,  while  tiie  poor  souls  to  whom  I  am  sent 
perish  for  want  of  the  knowledge  which  I  trust  in  God 
to  take  at  least  to  some  of  them  ?  " 

"  But,  Hugh, 't  is  little  that  one  man  can  do,  at 
best." 

"  Art  sure  of  that,  my  lady?"  asked  Hugh. 

"What!  dost  thou  mean  that  it  is  not  little, 
Hugh?" 

"  Nay,  for  an  you  look  at  one  man's  work  beside 
the  thousands  who  need  aid,  it  is  and  must  ever  be  so 
poor  and  small  that  even  Christ's  holy  apostle  Paul 


Nell  Defands  Imr  Friends. 


229 


might  well  have  despaired,  except  for  tlie  free,  wide, 
aud  eudleas  grace  of  (lod  which  offereth  salvation  to 
every  one  of  all  earth's  many  thousands.  Ay,  my 
lady,  in  that  light  one  man's  work,  were  he  the  best 
and  wisest  who  hath  ever  lived,  is  naught  in  compari- 
son with  the  ever-active  and  uiu-esting  forces  of  evil." 

"  What  mean  ye,  then ?" 

"  I  mean  this,  my  lady.  L  know  that  thou  believest 
that  when  the  body  dieth  the  spirit  still  liveth,  and  will 
live  througii  endless  ages ;  and  I  know  that  thou 
lookest  on,  after  this  eartli  shall  have  passed,  to  a 
heaven  of  glorious  light  and  joy  unspeakable,  for  there 
all  men  shall  be  pure  and  fair  and  noble,  restored  to 
God's  own  likeness,  their  sins  forever  washed  away, 
their  hearts  full  of  deep  love  to  (iod  and  to  their 
fellow-creatures,  and  their  long  lives  ever  devoted  to 
their  Maker's  praise  in  word  and  deed.  Thou  knowest 
all  this  ;  thou  knowest  that  Christ  died  for  the  poor 
and  wretched  aud  wicked,  and  that  of  such,  made 
white  and  clean,  he  will  make  priests  and  kings  in  the 
city  of  tlie  New  Jerusalem.  Think  on  it,  my  lady  ; 
some  now  wallow  in  all  filth  and  iniquity  and  unclean- 
ness,  who  by  his  grace  shall  be  hereafter  so  fair  and 
white,  through  his  cleansing  blood,  that  they  shall  be 
crowned  and  throned  among  the  saints  in  heaven. 
Yet  now  they  are  vile  aud  foul,  aud  as  far  from 
Christ  aud  heaven  as  their  own  sinful  hearts,  aided  by 


230 


Mij  jMdy  Nell. 


Satan,  can  take  tlioni,  iuid  tu  tiicni  the  lucHsagc  uumt 
be  carried  ;  tliey  niUHt  he  culled  from  their  evil  ways 
and  bidden  to  wash  and  he  clean.  And  God  hath 
given  this  to  ns  to  do.  We  are  his  servants,  sent  to 
call  in  the  blind,  tlie  lialt,  and  the  lame  to  the  high 
courts  of  our  anointed  Lord,  the  Sou  of  God  and  of 
man.  Oh,  my  lady,  think  you  still  that  it  would  h(  ^ 
small  thing  if  one  poor  soul  rose  ui)  and  left  his 
and  sorrows  and  found  his  homo  in  heaven,  his  Faiuui 
in  the  great  God  and  merciful,  who  ruleth  over  all? 
Would  it  be  small  an  one  poor  soul  were  gained  from 
among  the  wretched  slaves  of  Satan,  to  take  i)lace 
among  the  princes  of  the  Lord?" 

"  Ay,  Master  Denver,  I  was  wrong,"  said  Nell. 
"  *T  would  bo  a  great  and  nohle  thing  to  gain  one  soul 
for  Christ." 

"And  gaining  one,"  continued  Hugh,  "it  mayhap 
that  that  one  also  Avill  bring  others  into  the  kingdom. 
We  know  not  where  the  end  shall  be  of  our  words  and 
actions.  It  may  chance  that  when  we  think  the  eyes 
of  all  men  are  upon  us,  both  words  and  actions  fall 
unheeded  ;  oi  it  may  be  that  that  we  do  or  speak  when 
we  think  naught  of  our  c(jmpany  shall  be  taken  up 
and  copied  again  and  again,  till  years  after  we  are 
laid  to  rest  we  still  do  good  or  ill  through  those  who 
follow  us." 

''  Sure,  life  seemeth  a  hard  and  solemn  thing.     How 


Ifell  Di'J'eiulti  her  Friends. 


281 


can  oue  HO  walk  hh  to  givi;  no  oiicuHicjii  for  thcHu  ilia 
you  Hpt'iik  of  ? " 

"Only  l)y  walking  witli  Clirist,  nay,  in  Christ,"  aaid 
Hugh.  "  Wo  nniHt  give  our  hearts  to  him,  anil  then 
our  lives  will  be  his  also." 

"  What !  mean  you  that  Christ's  8erv;intH  do  naught 
that  is  wrong  ? "  asked  Nell. 

"Nay,  only  so  long  as  they  are  with  him  and  in 
him,  they  arc  ever  right.  IJut  wiien  they  falter  and 
turn  aside,  or  walk  carelessly  an, I  forget  him,  then 
they  fall  into  sin  and  are,  perchance,  startled  at  their 
own  wickedness,  and  for  a  time  again  walk  heedfully 
and  wirily." 

Nell  sighed.  "  Sometimes  J  do  try  to  follow  iiim, 
Hugh,  as  my  father  desired  me,  but  I  soon  get  weary 
of  so  closely  waichiug  my  steps." 

"Nay,  my  lady,  watch  thy  Master's  steps,  not  thine 
own.  Ever  look  to  liim,  and  as  thou  lookest,  thou 
shalt  learn  to  love,  and  when  thou  lovest  thou  shalt 
surely  try  to  copy  him.  Sure,  my  lady,  if  when  thou 
wert  lost  the  other  day,  thou  hadst  had  a  guide  in 
whom  thou  trustedst,  wouldst  thou  have  watched  his 
steps  or  looked  ever  at  thine  own?  Methinks  thou 
wouldst  at  least  have  looked  away  from  thine  own  feet 
to  see  that  thy  guide  passed  not  out  of  sight 
altogether.  Remember,  an  thou  wilt  follow  thy  guide, 
he  will  lead  thee  where  thy  steps  can  not  be  wrong.'" 


232 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  I  can  not  follow  luin,  Hugh."      ' 

"  Thou  canst,  ray  lady.  The  Saviour  luith  spoken 
to  thee.  He  hath  bidden  thee  to  come.  He  hath 
promised  to  forgive  thy  sins,  and  will  he  bid  thee  do 
tiiat  which  is  not  possible  for  thee?  An  he  could 
demand  that  of  thee  which  thou  couldst  not  do,  his 
eternal  word  would  be  broken.  He  saith  that  he 
willeth  not  that  any  sliould  perish,  and  tiiinkest  thou 
that  he  will  leave  thee  to  die,  if  thou  askest  his  help? 
if  thou  art  even  willing  tii  take  it?  " 

"Ah,  Hugh,  I  love  the  world  too  well;  the  Lord 
will  not  save  me." 

"He  waiteth  to  be  gracious.  Oh,  ray  dear  lady, 
believe  him  that  he  hath  died  for  thee,  and  that  he 
loveth  thee.  Doubt  not  the  Lord,  he  died  for  thee ; 
and  doubt  not  thyself,  for  all  sinners  must  take  in  thee. 
Believe  and  be  saved,  imperfect  as  thou  art,  and  leave 
it  to  thy  Saviour  to  make  thee  fair  and  pure,  against 
the  "Jay  of  his  appearing." 

Nell  made  no  answer,  for  as  Hugh  finished  speaking 
Kate  and  Master  Omer  entered  the  room  ;  and  on  that 
visit  he  had  no  opportunity  of  continuing  the  conver- 
sation. On  the  next,  however,  which  happened  as  the 
dark  autumn  days  came  on,  they  were  much  confined 
to  the  house,  and  Nell  had  a  good  deal  of  talk  with 
him. 

"  Is  it  true,"  she  asked,  "that  the  queen's  majesty 


Nell  Defenih  her  Friends. 


233 


hath  slain  Mastor  Ridley  and  Master  Latimer,  for  their 
religion's  sake  ?  " 

"Ay,  it  is  too  true.  They  were  too  brave  to  lie 
about  their  faith,  and  they  have  died  for  it." 

"  Art  thou  safe,  Hugh?"  asiied  Nell  anxiously. 

"  Ay,  my  lady,  as  yet.  'T  is  my  good  fortune  that 
I  am  poor  and  little  known.  Be  not  anxious  for  rac. 
None  can  harm  me  while  the  Lord  needeth  me,  and 
when  my  work  is  done,  I  may  well  be  thankful  an  he 
permitteth  me  to  go  straight  to  heaven.  I  desire  not 
much  to  linger  on  earth  after  I  have  grown  unfit  for 
aught  but  death.  I  think  it  must  be  the  hardest  trial 
ever  sent  upon  man,  to  live  to  such  age  that  sight, 
hearing,  and  strength  liave  gone,  and  perhaps  the  very 
mind  hath  liecome  enfeebled.  Were  it  mine  to  choose, 
I  would  rather  face  death  in  the  fire  than  be  so  forgot- 
ten of  Him."  He  spoke  impetuously,  with  flushed 
cheek  and  bright  eye,  but  Nell  shuddered,  for  to  her 
it  seemed  likely  that  he  miglit  indeed  die  tnis  awful 
death  of  which  they  liad  been  i.i)oaking  It  was  not 
to  them,  as  it  is  to  us,  something  uttrriy  remote  in 
time  or  place  ;  it  was  a  terrible  fact  of  Uieir  present,  a 
horrible  danger  that  might  any  day  become  a  reality 
which  they  would  have  to  face. 

"  O  Hugii,"  cried  Nell,  "  be  not  rash  !  'T  would  be 
a  fearfub  death  !  " 

Hugh's  ftice  was  pale  and  set  now ;  the  look  of 
excitement  had  passed  away. 


234 


Mjj  Lad;/  Ndl. 


Ay, 


lady.      I  will 


;  be  presumptuous  in 
seeking  the  martyr's  crown,"  he  replied;  "for  who 
kuoweth,  an  I  so  ran  into  temptation,  my  faith  in 
Christ  might  fail ;  I  might  deny  my  Lord.  I  was 
wrong  to  speak  as  I  did  but  now,  for  I  know  that 
Jesus  knoweth  what  is  best." 

Nell  lowered  her  voice  as  she  said  :  — 

"Hath  Master  Oraer  told  thee  that  we  have  not 
been  left  in  quiet  even  here?  0  Hugh,  Kate  might 
;^taDd  the  trial,  and  our  grandmother,  but  I  —  I  am  a 
coward  ;  I  know  it.     O  Hugh,  Hugh  !  " 

"How  long  is  it  since  the  inquiry  was  made?" 
asked  Hugh. 

"  About  midsummer,  I  think." 

"And  have  you  heard  naught  of  the  matter  since?" 

"Nay.  I  can  not  guess  how  that  may  be,  for 
Madntu  Statham  spoke  plainly  and  roundly,  as  thou 
knowest  is  ever  her  wont,"  said  Nell ;  "  unless  it  be 
that  my  cousin  Reginald  hatli  interfered  on  our 
behalf." 

"Mayhap  he  hath,"  replied  Hugh.  "They  say 
he  is  high  in  favor  with  the  (jueen's  grace,  and 
doubtless  he  hath  both  the  power  and  the  will  to 
protect  you.     Cometh  he  hither  ever?" 

"  He  came  once  nearly  a  month  since.  He  is  as 
gay  and  handsome  as  ever,  but  Madam  Statiiam  liketh 
him  not.     She  saith  he  is  light  and  vaiu.     Methinks 


Nell  Dvfends  her  Friends. 


235 


she  is  very  hard  to  please.  Try  as  1  will,  Hugh,  I 
can  never  go  on  for  two  days  without  doing  that 
which  provoketh  her  to  wrath.  She  is  forever  making 
new  rules  for  my  behavior." 

"What  hath  happened  to  thee  lately?"  asked 
Hugh. 

"  Well,  thou  must  know  that  lately  ray  Lady 
Throstlewood  (ah,  frown  not,  Hugh ;  I  know  that 
thou  dislikest  her)  hath  been  unusually  courteous 
and  kind.  Her  son  Fi-ank  is  now  grown  stronger 
and  she  liketh  him,  she  saith,  to  have  young  folks 
about  him,  so  she  hath  made  man^  leasaut  parties 
and  feasts  for  him,  and  to  thesi  ^lu  oftentimes 
biddeth  Kate  and  me;  but  'tis  rarely  indeed  that 
grandmother  permittetli  us  to  go.  Siie  hath  all  thy 
distrust  of  my  Lady  Throstlewood ;  she  saith  she 
•"hinketh  of  naught  but  show  and  vanity,  but  truly, 
meseems,  she  is  very  kind.'" 

"Ay,"  said  Hugh,  rather  bitterly,  "1  know  her 
well ;  she  can  be  kind  and  sweet  to  those  who  are 
rich  and  of  good  account." 

"  Now,  Hugh,  I  will  not  have  you  say  such  things 
to  the  dispraise  of  my  friend.  I  love  her  well  and  I 
am  convinced  that  you  speak  too  hardly  of  her.  I' 
faith,  with  my  grandmoilier's  bringing  up,  I  am  like 
to  know  little  enow  of  noble  gentlemen  and  ladies  ; 
but    to    ray   mind    my   Lady   Throstlewootl    looketh 


236 


My  Lady  Nell. 


woudrous  fair  iiud  majestic.  The  other  night,  to 
pleasure  nie,  she  doimed  her  court  robes  and  arrayed 
herself  in  all  her  jewels ;  ah,  I  have  seen  naught 
like  her  for  many  a  long  day  !  I  promise  you,  mine 
own  attire  appeared  woudrous  mean  in  such  company, 
although  madam  ever  scoldeth  me  for  wearing  over- 
handsome  gowns.  Indeed,  she  will  not  permit  me  to 
wear  that  I  have.  T  fear  that  it  looketh  strange  of 
me  to  dress  in  such  shabby  sort  to  those  who  know 
my  condition,  but  know  not  the  tastes  and  fantasies 
of  my  governess ;  indeed,  my  Lady  Throstlewood 
asked  me  plainly  why  I  went  forth  clad  so  simply." 

"  I  hope  you  told  her  not,"  said  Hugh.  "  What 
mattereth  it  to  her  in  what  sort  it  pleaseth  you  to  attire 
yourself?" 

"  Nay.  I  told  her,  Hngii,  and  she  laughed  and 
bade  me  have  patience  until  I  was  of  age." 

"Shi'  is  a  \:iin  and  foolish  woman.  Beware  of 
her,  my  lady  ;  she  will  teach  thee  naught  but  ill,  an 
thou  lookest  not  well  to  lliy  ways  with  her." 

"  Sure, 't  is  unfair  to  blame  lier  for  reminding  me 
that  I  should  be  my  own  mistress  full  soon,"  replied 
Nell.  "  1  believe  you  have  said  the  same  thing  your- 
self." 

Hugh  made  no  answer,  a    I  Nell  continued  gayly  :  — 

"  Well,  we  will  let  her  rest  for  the  nonce;  yet,  an 
I  were  permitted  to  visit   iier  as  oft  as  she   inviteth 


Nell  Defends  her  Friends. 


237 


and 

3     of 

I,  ail 

ig  me 
iplied 
Yovir- 


me,  I  should  find  life  less  dull.  I  think  even  thou 
wouldst  like  Frank  and  his  sisters,  and,  after  all,  it 
is  with  them  I  have  most  to  do.  Content  you,  my 
friend ;  I  will  be  guarded  with  Lady  Throstlewood. 
I  have  no  wish  to  come  to  ill  through  her,  though,  for 
my  own  part,  I  fear  her  not." 

"  Ah,  well,  my  lady,  be  careful,  that  is  all,"  he 
said. 

"  Say  I  not  that  I  will,  Hugh?  Throstlewood  Hall 
is  a  lovely  place,  and  there  are  many  curious  things 
there  which  Lord  Throstlewood  hath  brought  home 
from  foreign  parts.  Frank  is  a  clever  lad  and 
knoweth  all  about  these  tilings  ;  oh,  he  telleth  such 
stories  of  all  his  fatlier  iiath  seen  and  done  !  " 

"  Hast  thou  ever  seen  his  father,  my  lady?" 

"Ay.  He  is  a  fine,  handsome  gentleman,  broad- 
shouldered  and  strong.  He  talketli  somewhat  loudly, 
but  his  voice  is  rich  and  musical,  and  he  singeth 
well-nigh  as  well  as  thou  canst.  He  trcatcth  Lady 
Throstlewood  ever  gently  and  kindly,  and  to  my 
mind  he  seemeth  to  have  great  admiration  for  her, 
and  yet  I  think  she  is  never  satisfied  with  him." 

"  My  Lady  Throstlewood  is  hard  to  please,  I 
warrant  me." 

"  Nay,  Hugh,  I  think  not  so.  It  is  this,  methinks, 
that  causeth  her  to  feel  as  though  he  loved  her  not ; 
but  I  will  tell  you  the  story  as  I  heard  it.     One  day 


238 


My  LaiJy  Ndl. 


when  Kate  and  1  had  gone  over  there  —  it  was  on 
Mistr(!S3  iVIaud's  birtliday  — we  contrived  a  little  mask 
for  tlie  pleasure  of  the  company,  and  Frank  and  Maud 
and  I  had  gone  up  to  a  ohaiuher  at  tiie  top  of  the 
house  where  there  is  great  store  of  ancient  swords 
and  arms  and  dresses.  And  in  a  dark  corner  of  the 
room,  under  a  heap  of  faded  hangings,  we  found  a 
fair  picture  riclily  framed,  and  Frank  carried  it  to  the 
light  that  Ave  might  see  it  well.  Maud  shook  off  the 
dust,  and  then  Frank  said  he  remembered  having 
seen  it  before.  It  was  the  portrait  of  a  dark-eyed 
lady,  very  young  and  lovely,  with  curling  hair  and 
an  oval  face.  She  was  adorned  with  pearls  and  clad 
in  satin,  but  the  strangest  thing  of  all  is  that  though 
I  can  not  either  iiave  seen  the  lady  or  tlie  picture  be- 
fore, I  seem  to  know  her  face  !  " 

"Who  was  she?"  asked  Hugh. 

"  She  was  I^ord  Throstlewood's  first  wife,  and  she 
died  ere  she  was  two-and-twenty.  O  Hugh  !  I  wonder 
not  that  he  mourned  for  her,  for  her  face  is  sweet  as 
well  as  fair.  Frank  saith  she  left  behind  her  one  son, 
the  only  child  she  had,  and  that  Lord  Throstlewood 
buried  her  and  then  went  away  on  his  first  voyage. 
When  he  returned  he  met  and  married  my  Lady 
Throstlewood  that  now  is,  and,  after  a  time,  again 
departed  to  the  seas.  While  he  was  away  his  son 
died  of  u  dreadful  fever,  and  though  another  sou  was 


Nell  Defends  her  Friends. 


239 


born  to  him,  the  servants  told  Frank  that  Lord 
Throstlewood  grieved  over  the  little  lad  that  died  until 
he  was  almost  sick.  All  that  his  wife  could  do  or  say 
did  not  console  him,  and  at  length  she  was  fain  to 
persuade  him  to  go  away  again  and  seek  better  health 
and  spirits  in  a  place  and  life  less  dull  than  that  of 
Throstlewood.  All  this  Frank  heard  from  an  ancient 
woman  who  had  been  nurse  to  the  former  Lady 
Throstlewood,  and  he  saith  he  remembereth  once 
asking  his  mother  who  the  lady  of  the  picture  was,  but 
she  told  him  not,  and  burst  into  a  storm  of  angry 
words  for  asking  that  which  concerned  him  not.  I 
wish  thou  couldst  see  that  picture,  Hugh ;  I  am  sure 

thou  wouldst  like  it  well." 

"I   am    never   like   to   see   it,   my   lady,   as   thou 

knowest,  for  my  Lady  Throstlewood    beareth   rae  no 

good-will.     What  was  done  with  it?" 

"  Frank  carried  it  back  again  and  covered  it  up,  for 

he  said  that  his  mother  would  have  been  angered  at  us 

had  she  known." 

"  Doth  my  Lady  Throstlewood  ever  come  hither?" 
*'  Yea,  sometimes.     But,  as  thou  mayst  guess,  she 

and    ray    grandmother    care    not     for    each     other's 

company,  and  I  think  she  much  preforreth  to  have  me 

over  there." 

Nell  had  judged   rightly  that   Lady   Throstlewood 

cared  little  for  those  whom  she  met  at  Clough  Hall. 


240 


My  Lady  Nell. 


She  liked  neither  Madam  Statham  nor  Master  Omer, 
and  she  had  also  a  positive  dread  of  meeting  Hugh, 
for  whom  she  had  conceived  a  most  violent  dislike. 
Yet  for  some  reason  she  was  very  much  disposed  to 
talk  about  him,  and  she  frequently  spoke  of  him  to 
Nell.  One  day  she  asked  her  wherefore  she  so 
frequently  honored  him  with  her  company,  since  he 
was  no  gentleman. 

Nell  was  just  as  ready  to  defend  Hugh  to  Lady 
Throstlewood,  as  Lady  Throstlewood  to  Hugh,  and 
she  replied,  "Nay,  my  lady,  I  admit  not  that  charge 
against  him.  He  is  as  surely  a  gentleman  as  any  man 
whom  I  know  ;  ay,  as  thine  own  son,  for  instance." 

"  What !  say  you  so,  my  pretty  Nell?  Yet  methinks 
I  well  remember  him  when  he  was  but  a  little 
vagrant." 

"Perchance  thou  mayst ;  yet  still  1  hold  that 
whate'er  he  was,  he  is  now  a  gentleman,  in  deed  and 
in  truth." 

"Yet  scarce,  perhaps,  fit  company  for  thee,  my 
lady.  Hast  thought  of  that  ?  Is  it  right  and  meet  for 
one  who  was  ere  now  naught  but  a  stroller  to  be  the 
chosen  friend  and  guide  of  the  Lady  Eleanor  Vane  ?  " 
"  My  chosen  friend  he  may  be,  but  my  guide?  nay, 
he  is  scarce  that.  Perchance  it  were  better  for  me  an 
he  were.  My  father  loved  him  right  well,  and  I  wot 
that  he  would  have  desired  me  also  to  treat  him  with 
respect  and  affection." 


\ 


Nell  Defends  her  Friends. 


241 


"  Thy  father  permitted  the  friendship  when  ye 
were  both  young,  but  now  that  thou  art  growing  into 
a  fair  and  noble  lady,  I  can  answer  for  it,  he  would 
no  longer  have  encouraged  thee  to  condescend  so  low. 
Thou  knowest  little  of  the  world,  my  sweet  Nell.  I 
have  lived  long  in  courts,  and  know  that  which  is 
suitable  for  ladies  of  thy  condition,  and  I  tell  thee 
plainly  that  a  stroller  turned  preacher  is  no  friend  for 
thee." 

"  Then  I  must  e'en  run  counter  to  the  world's 
opinion.  Sure,  my  friend  should  be  considered  before 
my  dignity." 

Lady  Throstlewood  laughed  softly,  a  little  mocking 
laugh.  "  Well,  well,  my  little  Eleanor,  have  thy  way. 
Thou  wilt  grow  more  tender  of  thy  dignity  in  time. 
'T  is  pity  for  thee  that  thou  wast  born  a  noble  lady  ; 
methinks  the  humbler  state  of  some  country  wench 
or  waiting-damsel  might  have  suited  thine  ideas  of 
happiness  better.  And  thou  hast  scarce  begun  to  feel 
the  full  weight  of  thy  position  as  yet.  We  who  live 
with  the  eyes  of  the  great  world  full  upon  us  must  be 
ever  mindful  of  our  dignity." 

"  Methinks,  my  Lady  Throstlewood,"  said  Nell, 
with  a  curious  assumption  of  that  dignity  of  which 
they  were  talking,  "  that  I  have  not  yet  disgraced  my 
station  in  such  fashion  that  thou  shouldst  wish  me  a 
waiting-damsel. " 


242 


Mif  Ladi/  Xdl. 


"  Nay,  luiy,  sweet,  tlioii  iirt  too  ready  to  take 
offence.  I  merely  meant  tliat  pereliauce  for  tbiue 
owu  LappiueHB  thou  feelest  it  an  over-heavy  burdeu." 

"As  to  that,"  replied  Nell  frankly,  "•under  luy 
grandame's  rule,  I  scaree  feel  my  rank  at  all.  1  am 
treated  like  a  child,  and  an  ill-behaved  one.  She 
ordereth,  scoldeth,  and  punisheth  me  in  such  sort  that 
the  meanest  of  our  waiting-women  would  instantly 
rebel,  an  they  had  to  suffer  the  like.  J  may  not  leave 
the  house,  nor  read  a  book,  nor  see  a  friend  without 
permission,  sith  Madam  Statham  came  to  bear  rule 
over  me.  But  in  my  father's  day  I  ruled  the  serving- 
folk  and  ordered  myself  as  J  would.  He  liked  to 
have  me  happy." 

"  Yet  doubtless  this  Madam  Statham  meaneth  well 
by  thee.  Nathless,  't  is  ignorance  of  that  which  is 
fitting  for  such  as  thee  that  causeth  her  to  err.  All 
this  strictness  and  severity  are  meant,  I  doubt  not,  for 
thy  good." 

''So  Master  Omer  saith,  and  Hugh  also;  and 
i'  faith  1  try  to  believe  it,  but  't  is  hard  to  me." 

"  Ay,  't  would  be  hard  to  any  one,  my  little  Nell.  1 
pity  thee  with  all  mine  heart.  But  listen,  I  have  a 
pleasant  plan  for  thee.  Thou  knowest  that  we  intend 
in  a  little  time  to  move  to  London  for  a  while,  and 
thou,  an  thou  wilt,  shalt  go  with  us.  Ay,  little  Nell, 
think  on  that !    Thou  shalt  sec  fine  houses,  and  streets 


Nell  Defends  her  Friends, 


243 


to  which  all  Southanden  is  not  to  l)e  compared.  Thoii 
Hliult  be  preaeuted  to  the  queeu's  grace,  aud  1  prom- 
ise tliee  thou  wilt  have  a  gay  time  and  a  merry  one 
at  the  court.  Thou  art  too  fair  and  gay  to  be  ever 
buried  in  a  dull  country  town.  With  thy  wealth  aud 
thy  beauty  thou  wilt  shine  there  in  the  greatest  city  of 
the  world,  among  the  loveliest  women  aud  bravest  men 
of  this  proud  realm  of  J^ugland." 

And  Nell,  dazzled  by  Lady  Throstlewood's  flattery, 
drank  in  her  words  eagerly  aud  pleased  herself  with 
bright  visions  of  her  triumphs  at  court.  Was  she  not, 
as  Lady  Throstlewood  said,  young,  rich,  and  fair? 
Then  why  should  she  not  shine  among  the  gorgeous 
dames  and  proud  beauties  of  Ijondon?  liut  her 
bright  dreams  vanished  in  a  moment  and  she  said 
aloud,  "  My  grandmother  will  not  permit  me  to  go 
with  you,  my  lady." 

"An  you  desire  it,  I  think  she  will  scarce  set  her 
face  against  the  project,  especially  when  she  consider- 
eth  how  much  't  would  be  for  your  advantage,"  said 
Lady  Throstlewood. 

"  She  ever  thinketh  that  I  desire  that  which  is 
wrong,"  said  Nell;  "  therefore  I  know  full  well  that 
I  shall  not  be  permitted  to  accompany  you." 

"  Well,  say  naught  of  it  as  yet,  neither  to  her  nor 
to  thy  cousin,  nor  to  thy  friend,  Master  Denver. 
Trust  me  to  manage  it.     When  the  time  comes  1  will 


244 


My  Lady  Nell. 


obtain  tlie  consent  of  thy  governeHH ;  and  an  the  rest 
approve  not,  what  matters  it  ?  " 

"An  thou  canst  do  it,  my  lady,  thou  wilt  have 
well  earned  my  gratitude  forever.  But  't  is  little  use 
trying,  I  fear.  My  grandmother  liketh  me  not  to 
leave  her  side  for  one  afternoon ;  sure,  she  woui"! 
never  trust  me  to  London.  An  there  were  naught 
else  against  it,  the  queen's  grace's  religion  would 
give  her  reason  to  dislike  the  idea  of  my  going  to 
the  court.  She  would  fear  that  I  might  not  prove 
stanch." 

"To, ray  mind  thou  art  young  as  yet,"  said  Lady 
Throstlewood,  "  to  trouble  thyself  about  religion. 
When  thou  art  old  and  hast  naught  else  to  do  't  will 
be  time  enow  for  that.  1  like  not  to  have  young  folks 
staid  and  gloomy." 

"Yet,"  said  Nell  slowly,  "perchance  I  may  die 
early.  My  mother  died  young,  and  my  father  was 
not  old  when  he  died.  BesicL.:,  I  promised  him  that 
I  would  strive  to  follow  Christ,  and  1  dare  not  break 
my  word.     I  must  strive,  at  least,  for  his  sake." 

"  I  marvel,"  remarked  Lady  Throstlewood,  with 
another  mocking  smile,  "  that  in  thy  house,  where 
so  many  are  religious,  and  Protestants  of  belief 
(I  will  not  say  heretic),  1  marvel  that  there  hath 
been  no  trouble  with  the  ruling  powers.  Sure,  the 
good  fathers  must  have  overlooked  thee  and  thine, 


Nell  Defends  her  Frienda. 


245 


or  Queen  Mary'a  grace  perchance  liutli  withlicld  tbeiu 
from  severity." 

"  1  believe  that  my  lord  and  cousin,  the  Earl  of 
Rocksbridge,  hath  spoken  for  us.  He  is  high  in  favor 
at  the  court,  they  say." 

"  Ay,  thou  hast  reuaon,  then,  to  be  thankful  for  so 
powerful  a  protector.  Credit  me,  little  one,  thou  wilt 
need  it  ere  all  is  done,  an  ye  hold  to  the  Protestant 
doctrines.  Doth  my  Lord  Rocksbridge  extend  his  care 
to  this  Master  Denver  also,  whom  thou  ratest  so 
high?" 

"  I  know  not,  my  lady.  1  hope  he  doth.  J  think 
he  will,  for  jny  sake  and  my  father's." 

"  He  is  fortunate  then,  for  an  he  be  not  nmch 
belied,  he  doeth  that  which  men  count  ill  apart  from 
religion,"  said  Lady  Throstlewood. 

"  Speak  you  thus  of  Hugh  Denver,  my  Lady 
Throstlewood?" 

"Ay,  sweet  chuck,  of  whom  ehe?  Knowest  thou 
not  that  he  is  ever  busy  in  my  Lady  Elizabeth's  con- 
cerns, and  that  he  tratlicketh  contiu  uilly  in  dangerous 
letters  and  errands?  I  tell  you,  love,  that  tliis  right- 
eous friend  of  thine  is  liker  to  die  as  a  traitor  to  his 
queen  than  a  martyr  for  liis  opinions." 

" 'T  is  false,  my  Lady  Throstlewood  I  They  who 
told  thee  this  thing  lied  basely.  Hugh  Denver  is  the 
soul  of  honor.  How  camest  thou  to  suppose  tiiese 
things?" 


246 


My  Lady  NeH. 


"  'T  is  common  report,  my  lady,  that,  Muster  Denver 
is  not  ever  employed  ubout  this  business  of  preachingr 
to  the  poor,  tinder  color  of  that  it  were  easy  to  move 
from  place  to  place  without  suspicion,  and  to  deliver 
messages  from  one  disaffected  person  to  another. 
Such  mntters  are  dangerous  things  to  traffic  in  ;  but 
the  young  think  little  of  danger,  and  doubtless  he  gets 
rich  rewards.  I  only  trust  that  he  will  not  draw  those 
who  stand  his  friends  into  trouble  for  his  sake." 

"Nay,  you  know  him  not,  my  lady.  He  is  true 
and  brave  and  generous  withal." 

"  Be  not  so  eager  in  his  defence,  my  <;hild.  I 
say  naught  to  his  discredit.  I  l)ut  repeat  that  I 
have  heard,  for  I  love  thee  too  well  uot  to  give  thee 
warning  of  thy  danger  with  him.  I  doubt  neither 
his  truth,  his  generosity,  nor  his  bravery.  Nay,  of 
the  latter  I  have  had  fair  proof  in  his  courageous 
defence  of  me  against  the  rebellious  varlets  who 
strove  to  rob  and  murder  me.  But  still  be  wary  with 
him  ;  a  preacher  of  heresy  and  a  sower  of  sedition  is 
no  safe  companion  for  a  defenceless  mtiiden  like  you, 
and  these  times  on  which  we  are  fallen  crave  heedful 
walking.'' 

As  she  said,  Lady  Throstlewood  was  but  repeating 
vague  and  uncertain  rumors  about  Hugh,  but  her  talk 
made  Nell  uneasy  and  added  to  her  anxiety  about  him, 
for  she  loved  him  too  well  to  do  as  Lady  Throstlewood 


JSfell  Defends  her  Friends. 


247 


would  have  recomineuded,  aud  shut  bur  doors  agaiust 
him.  She  would  uot  leave  him  to  his  fate  if  she 
could  save  him ;  but  she  begau  to  doubt  her  own 
Ijowers. 

"  Dost  thou  thiuk  it  right,  my  lady,  to  bum  a  mau 
an  he  doth  not  believe  in  the  Pope  or  the  Virgin  ? " 
asked  Nell  proset.tly. 

Now  this  was  a  question  that  it  might  be  dangerous 
to  answer  st*'  ightforwardly,  so  Lady  Throstle  wood 
replied  with  caution,  "  I  am  no  judge  of  these  things, 
fair  Eleanor ;  1  must  therefore,  perforce,  leave  them 
to  those  who  are  fitted  to  dec'Je  upon  them.  Yet, 
little  one,  to  thee  1  mind  uot  sjiying  that  1  would  use 
gentle  methods  only,  when  they  will  by  any  means 
suflice.  1  have  no  desire  that  even  the  most  obstinate 
should  suft'cr  pain  if  1  could  save  them  from  it. 
I  like  not  even  \io  thiuk  of  these  torturings  and 
burningri." 

Nell  shuddered  and  turned  pale,  as  well  she  might ; 
for  according  to  the  belief  of  those  in  power  at  that 
time,  she  herself  and  several  of  iier  nearest  fricMids 
deserved  to  die  as  heretics,  tind  for  any  thing  she 
knew  they  might  be  called  i  pon  at  any  moment  to 
recant  or  to  suffer.  Even  tlien  they  were  all  living 
under  the  shadow  of  that  awful  peril,  and  God  only 
knew  when  the  stroke  might  fall.  So  far  they  owed 
their  safety  to  the  precarious  chances  of  young  Lord 


248 


My  Lady  Nell, 


Rocksbridge's  court  favor,  and  they  well  knew  that  his 
power  to  protect  them  might  cease  at  any  time,  and 
then  they  would  be  helpless.  It  was  no  wonder  that 
even  light-hearted,  thoughtless  little  Nell  looked  grave 
when  she  remembered  their  position. 

"I  could  almost  find  it  in  mine  heart,"  she  said  at 
last,  '  •  to  wish  that  we  could  become  papists  without 
doing  a  sinful  and  wicked  thing." 

"  Surely,  my  child,  an  thou  wishest  it  thou  canst 
join  our  Church  without  sin." 

Nell  shook  her  head.  •'  I  can  not  so  blind  myself. 
I  believe  that  we,  not  you,  hold  the  truth  of  God,  and 
I  dare  not  profess  a  lie.  Surely  it  must  be  a  more 
dreadful  thing  to  offend  the  King  of  heaven  than  any 
earthly  sovereign." 

Now  Lady  Throstlewood  was  not  a  very  ardent 
Catholic.  She  thought  she  did  enough  if  she  followed 
the  priest's  directions  concerning  herself  and  her  chil- 
dren, and  she  hoped  by  so  doing  to  find  salvation. 
Therefore  she  did  not  take  this  opportunity  of  trying 
to  prove  to  Nell  that  the  papists  were  right  and  the 
Protestants  wrong.  She  merely  let  the  subject  drop 
and  returned  to  her  gay  accounts  of  life  in  Ix)ndon, 
which  she  gave  so  Avell  that  Nell's  mind  was  drawn 
away  from  all  serious  tiiought  and  filled  with  a  thou- 
sand trivial  details  concerning  dress  and  jewelry,  state 
feasts  and  balls,  maskiugs  and  mummings,  and  "  such- 


Nell  Defends  her  Friends. 


249 


like  vanities,"  as  her  grandmother  would  have  called 
them.  She  returned  home  with  her  imagination  filled 
with  Lady  Throstlewood's  pictures  of  life  in  the  capi- 
tal, and  she  could  think  of  nothing  for  days  bnt  her 
desire  to  go  to  court  and  be  there  acknowledged  as  a 
beauty  and  an  heiress.  And  I  am  sorry  to  add  that 
her  conviction  that  Madam  Statham  would  refuse  her 
consent  to  Lady  Throstlewood's  fine  scheme  made  her 
so  pettish  and  self-willed  that  that  good  lady  declared 
that  she  should  not  go  again  to  Throstlewood  II:)1I  at 
all  if  she  came  back  in  so  wayward  and  disobedient  a 
mood. 


)  t 


CHAPTER   Xin. 


THE  SECRET  CHAMBER. 


n^HE  dark,  winter  days  came  on,  and  Lady  Nell 
found  the  time  very  dull  and  monotonous,  AvitU 
its  constant  round  of  lessons  and  sewing,  diversified 
only  by  an  occasional  visit  to  Lady  Tlirostlewood, 
which  Madam  Statham  permitted  all  the  more  readily 
as  Frank  had  fallen  ill  again  and  seemed  to  find  much 
pleasure  during  his  confinement  in  the  change  of 
society  which  tiie  visits  of  Nell  and  Kate  afforded 
him.  Madam  Statham  had  little  objection  to  the 
young  Daltons  as  companions  for  her  granddaugthers, 
but  she  both  disliked  and  disapproved  of  their  mother, 
who,  she  considered,  fostered  Nell's  vanity  and  levity, 
and  encouraged  Iier  inclination  to  rebel  against  the 
lawful  authority  of  her  grandmother.  She  labored 
to  counteract  this  tendency  of  Eleanor's  visits  to 
Throstlewood  Hall  l)y  increasing  the  rigor  of  her 
punishments  and  the  length  of  her  lectures ;  but  in 
spite  of  all  she  could  do,  my  Lady  Nell's  self-will  and 
self-esteem  rather  grew  larger  than  diminished,  and 
but  for  her  love  for  the  vh'iUl  Madam  Statham  would 
hwe  given  up  her  efforts  in  despair.     She  persevered, 


The  Secret  Chamber. 


251 


however,  and  in  time  Nell  learnt  the  lesson,  but  not 
from  her.  She  was  taught  bv  tlie  powerful  hand  of 
God  what  she  had  so  long  refused  to  learn,  that 
vanity  and  self-will  bring  terrible  consequences  upon 
their  possessor,  and  when  she  had  once  learnt  this, 
she  never  forgot  it. 

It  was  many  weeks  since  Hugh's  last  visit,  and  his 
friends  had  heard  nothing  of  him  since,  and  they  were 
all  beginning  to  get  uneasy  about  him.  Nell  and  Kate 
were  sitting  in  the  room  in  which  they  usually  worked, 
and  Kate  was  knitting,  but  Nell  was  kneeling  by  the 
window  with  her  elbows  resting  on  the  sill,  looking  out 
into  the  gathering  dusk.  "  I  think  Hugh  might  at 
least  write,"  she  said  at  last.  "It  is  miserable  to  go 
on  in  this  way,  not  knowing  what  has  happened  to 
him." 

"  Perhaps  he  hath  had  no  opportunity  of  sending  a 
letter  to  you,  cousin  Nell,"  said  Kate.  "  You  see,  we 
know  not  how  far  away  he  may  be.  Doubtless  he  can 
not  let  you  know,  or  I  am  certain  he  would  have  done 
so." 

"I  know  not.  Terehance  yc.i  are  right;  but  I 
would  I  knew  M  least  where  he  is.  Lady  Throstle- 
wood  talketh  as  if  't  is  well  known  that  »\e  tralHcketh 
in  letters  and  messages  among  the  friends  (.f  my  Lady 
Elizabeth's  grace  ;  and  she  saith  he  is  in  dai.ger  of 
being  arrai  ^nod  of  treasonable  practices.  I  tell  her 
nay ;  that  Hugh  Denver  will  do  naught  dishonorable." 


252 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  I  am  sure  of  that,"  said  Kate. 

"  But  she  saith,"  continued  Nell,  "  that  he  hath  the 
reputation  of  it ;  and,  though  she  perfectly  believeth 
me  when  I  say  he  is  loyal  and  true,  she  fears  that  he 
is  in  (fllnger  of  coming  to  an  evil  end  through  negli- 
gence and  imprudence." 

"  I,"  said  Kate,  "  hope  that  if  he  needs  must  die 
God  may  honor  him  by  granting  him  to  die  for  the 
faith  and  the  truth.  I  blame  him  not  an  he  doth  carry 
letters  for  my  Lady  Elizabeth,  and  yet  1  would  to  God 
that  one  so  noble  might  fall,  if  fall  he  must,  in  the 
glorious  strife  for  the  honor  of  the  Son  of  God. 
What  matters  the  title  or  state  of  any  earthly  sover- 
eign compared  to  His  whose  honors  have  been  usurped 
by  popes  and  saints  of  man's  creating?  And  yet, 
Nell,  I  do  fear  me  much  that  Master  Denver  hath 
bo'^n  imprudent,"  she  added  in  a  calmer  tone.  "  He 
tliinketh  all  the  world  of  my  Lady  Elizabeth's  grace, 
and  he  considereth  her  wrongfully  entreated  by  her 
sister.  Queen  Mary's  majesty." 

"When  told  he  ye  all  this?"  asked  Nell,  still 
gazing  into  the  darkness. 

"  He  told  me  the  last  time  he  came,"  replied  Kate. 
"  Ah,  Nell,  we  can  do  naught  for  him  but  pray.  God 
help  him  and  keep  liim  !  " 

Nell  looked  round  then.  "  I  will  not  believe,"  she 
said  quickly,  "  that  aught  evil  can  have  happened  to 


The  Secret  Chamber. 


253 


him.  Thou  art  ever  dov/u-heartecl  aud  despondent  of 
mood,  Kate." 

Kate  made  no  answer  for  a  long  time ;  then  she 
said  :  "  An  lie  eometh  hither  again  in  safety,  Nell,  tell 
him  what  Lady  Throstlewood  hath  said  of  him  and 
beg  of  him  to  be  heedful  and  wary." 

"Wherefore  shouldst  thou  not  tell  him  thyself?" 
asked  Nell. 

"  I  think  that  he  would  pay  heed  more  readily  to 
you  than  me.  Thou  art  an  older  friend  to  him  than 
I,  and  he  oweth  much  to  thy  father." 

"  Ah,  well,  then,  an  thou  wilt,  I  will  give  him  this 
warning.  Yet,  for  ray  part,  I  think  it  would  come 
bettor  from  you,  who  are  ever  staid  and  wise  and 
good,  than  from  me.  Hugh  thiuketh  me  vain  aud 
childish,  and  therefore  my  mind  misgives  me  that  if 
I  bade  him  meddle  no  more  with  my  Lady  Elizabeth's 
matters  he  would  think  that  I  spake  of  that  I  knew 
naught  about,  and  he  would  continue  in  his  own  fash- 
ion as  heretofore.  Sure,  thou  hadst  better  give  him 
thy  sage  advice  in  thine  own  proper  person.  I  prom- 
ise you  he  would  at  least  listen  to  you,  but  I  misdoubt 
much  that  he  will  pay  no  heed  to  me  whatever." 

"  Nay,  Nell,  do  thou  speak.  I  am  confident  he  will 
hear  thee,  for  he  liketh  thee  well." 

"  As  to  that,  he  liketh  thee  also,  ray  fair  cousin. 
Knowest  thou  not  that  grandmother  and  Hugh  and 


TV  -— 


254 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


Master  Omer  all  thiuk  thee  the  pattern  of  what  a 
damsel  should  be?  I  ean  tell  thee,  sweetheart,  that 
there  have  beeu  times  when  thy  goodness,  thy  gentle- 
ness, and  thy  many  graces  have  well-nigh  driven  me 
frantic.     They  all  think  thee  perfect." 

"  Nay,  not  perfect,  Nell.  I  think  that  they  love 
me  not  much  in  spite  of  all.  They  praise  me  above 
my  deserts,  I  know  ;  but  heaven  hath  made  me  neither 
fair  nor  sweet  nor  gay,  and  they  love  me  little.  Ah, 
well,  I  shall  be  fair  and  sweet  enow  an  I  reach  heaven. 
Till  then  I  must  do  my  duty  and  live  my  life  as  God 
hath  given  it,  loveless  and  joyless." 

"  I  love  tkiee,  Kate,  an  that  can  count  for  aught ! " 
cried  Nell.  "  Hush,  hush,  dear  cousin  ;  1  think  thou 
knowest  not  how  well  thou  art  loved.  I  wot  full  well 
that  thou  hast  judged  all  wrongly.  They  love  thee 
and  respect  thee,  Kate.     Hush,  hush  !  " 

And  yet  Kate  was  not  altogether  wrong ;  they  all 
respected  and  admired  her,  but  they  did  not  love  her 
as  they  loved  Nell,  with  all  her  heedlessness  and 
vanity.  Doubtless  Kate  herself  was  much  to  blame 
for  this,  for  she  was  strangely  and  unwisely  reserved, 
and  she  hardly  ever  spoke  out  frankly  and  freely  to 
any  one  except  her  cousin ;  but  the  effect  was  painful 
and  unfortunate,  and  she  felt  it  deeply.  To  a  great 
extent  this  reserve  was  the  result  of  the  misfortunes 
which  slie  had  undergone  in  her  childhood,  aided  by 
the  severity  of  her  grandmother's  rule  over  her. 


^9 


T/ie  Secret  Chamber. 


255 


Nell  scarcely  knew  what  to  make  of  this  outburst, 
but  she  did  her  best  to  comfort  Kate,  who  was  much 
ashamed  of  having  said  so  much.  She  had  hardly 
regained  her  composure,  however,  when  Madam  Stat- 
ham  sent  Bess  to  summon  them  both  to  the  brown 
parlor,  which  she  habitually  used  in  tluj  evenings 
instead  of  the  withilrawiug  room. 

A  stranger  was  seated  there,  talking  earnestly  to 
Madam  Statham  with  his  back  to  the  door.  He  was 
clad  in  russet  and  looked  at  lirst  sight  like  a  well-to-do 
peasant,  and  for  one  moment  my  huly  wondered  to 
find  her  grandmotiier  talking  in  such  a  friendly  fashion 
to  a  laborer ;  but  the  next  minute  she  saw  that  it  was 
Hugh  Denver. 

She  went  forward  and  held  out  her  hand,  exclaim- 
ing, "Are  you  so  fond  of  masking  and  mumming, 
Hugh,  that  you  come  hither  in  such  guise  while  :t  yet 
wanteth  two  weeks  of  Yule-tide ?" 

Hugh  looked  up  quickly,  and  she  saw  that  his  face 
was  pale,  but  very  resolute  and  determined.  "  Nay, 
my  lady,  I  come  on  no  sucli  jovial  errand.  I  am  in 
peril  of  my  life,  and  I  must  leave  Knghind  till  some 
time  be  past.  But  I  liked  not  to  go  without  bidding 
you  all  farewell." 

"  O  Hugh  !  what  hath  happened?  "  asked  Nell. 

"  'T  is  naught  but  what  I  have  long  expected.  I 
dare  not  stay ;   my  pursuers  are  scarce   three   hours 


256 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


t 


heliind  me.  Good-by,  madam.  Furu  thee  well,  Mis- 
tress Kate;  say  farewell  to  Master  Ouier  for  me. 
Good-by,  dear  Lady  Nell.       God  bles.s  tliee  and"  — 

But  at  this  moment  one  of  the  servants  rushed  into 
the  room.  "O  Mastc  ')enver!"  he  eried,  "  make 
haste,  hide  yourself !  1  liere  is  no  time  to  lose. 
There  is  a  |)arty  of  armed  men  coming  up  throuf^h 
the  gates  e'en  now.  I  make  no  doubt  but  that  they 
seek  you.     Oh,  sir,  make  haste  !  " 

"  Farewell,  madam.  I  must  go,  or  it  will  involve 
you.  Can  1  get  away  ))y  tin;  back  gate,  think  you, 
Thomas?"  said  Hugh. 

"  Nay,  worshipful  sir.  Tlie  jtlace  is  clean  sur- 
rounded. You  must  hide.  Oil,  would  that  Master 
Omer  were  at  home  !  Come  aAVii y,  sir  !  'T  is  madness 
to  linger  here.     We  must  make  wliat  shift  we  can." 

"  Stop,  Thomas,  I  have  the  plan !  "  cried  Nell. 
"  Madam,"  she  added,  turning  to  her  grandmother, 
"  treat  these  men  with  all  civility  ;  order  tliem  meat 
and  wine,  and  i)ermit  them,  an  they  list,  to  search  the 
liouse  from  top  to  bottom." 

"  What  mean  you,  child?  How  canst  thou  hide 
him?"  asked  Madam  Statham,  in  mucli  pei'tiu'bation. 

"  In  the  secret  chamber.  My  fatlier  told  me  how 
to  undo  the  door.  Thomas,  come  hither  with  ine ! 
Master  Denver,  make  haste  !  "  she  said,  leading  the 
way  into  the  hall.     "  Get  thou  caudles  and  bread  and 


The  Secret  Chamher. 


257 


I 


meat,  Thomas  ;  pcnjliance  tlioii  luayHt  huvo  need  of 
them,  Master  Denver.  Hut  stay,"  she  added.  "  prom- 
ise tliat  ye  will  keep  tlie  secret  of  this  place  from 
every  one ;  it  may  be  useful  again,  for  aught  we 
know." 

Botii  gave  the  required  promise  and  Thomas 
departed  on  his  search  for  food  and  lights,  and 
then  Nell  tiu'iied  to  the  great  mantel-piece  and  began 
a  careful  survey  of  certain  huge  flowers  tha;  wi-ro 
carved  beneath  the  shelf.  One  of  these,  though 
apparently  exactly  like  the  i-est,  seemed  to  be  screwed 
into  its  i)lace,  for  Nell  turned  it  round  several  times, 
though  with  some  dilliculty,  for  it  had  not  been 
touched  for  many  years,  until  at  length  it  came  off  in 
her  hand,  revealing  a  steel  spring  which  she  pressed 
down,  anil  instantly  the  carved  panel  above  the  mantel- 
shelf slid  to  one  side,  disclosing  a  narrow  flight  of 
steps. 

At  this  moment  Thomas  returned,  liringing  a  small 
basket  packed  with  articles  from  the  store-room,  and 
Nell  said  to  Hugh,  "  Go  on  up  yon  steps  ;  thou  wilt 
presently  find  a  little  room  where  thou  mayst  rest  till 
all  is  safe  ;  only  make  haste  !  " 

Hugh  swung  himself  up,  and  then  Thomas  passed 
him  a  lighted  candle  and  the  Itasket.  "  Good-night 
to  thee,  Hugh  ;  sweet  dreams  and  fair  rest !  "  cried 
Nell.     "  Come  not  down  until  I  bid  thee." 


258 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


So  Htiyiug  she  slipped  the  puiit'l  liack  into  its  place, 
and  Hugh  went  on  up  tlie  narrow,  winding  stuirB. 
They  were  dusty  and  seemed  to  be  very  long,  l)Ut  jit 
length,  after  turning  round  anil  round  till  he  began  to 
get  almost  giddy,  they  were  ended  suddenly  by  a  little 
door  which  opened  easily  when  he  raised  the  latch. 
Entering  he  found  himself  in  a  small  room,  furnished 
with  a  table,  a  huge  arm-chair  of  oak,  and  an  ancient 
couch  covered  with  red  leather  cushions.  Every  thing 
was  rather  dusty,  but  the  place  seemed  well  ventilated, 
though  it  had  not  been  used  for  so  long  a  time.  There 
were  some  attempts  at  comfoi't,  and  even  elegance,  in 
its  arrangements.  Tlie  walls  were  covered  with  hang- 
ings of  leather  of  the  same  color  as  the  cushions  of  the 
couch,  which  showed  some  traces  of  gilding.  There 
was  even  a  fire-place  in  it ;  and  strangest  of  all,  a  few 
ancient  books,  an  ink-horn,  and  some  sheets  of  paper, 
several  of  which  were  covered  with  writing  that  had 
perhaps  not  been  very  easy  to  read  in  the  first  place, 
and  was  now  rendered  totally  illegible  by  time.  The 
chair  was  placed  before  the  table,  on  which  the  books 
and  papers  were  scattered,  and  all  looked  as  if  their 
owner  had  left  them  with  the  intention  of  returning  to 
his  work  immediately.  Hugh  wondered  who  the  last 
occupant  of  this  chamber  had  been  and  what  fate  had 
overtaken  him.  At  first  he  stood  in  the  middle  of  the 
loom,  feeling  as   if  he   scarcely  liked   to   touch   any 


]. 


The  HecrvL  Chaiuber. 


259 


1. 


thing,  but,  in  a  monuMit,  be  conciuered  this  iiUiii,  and 
Betting  down  liis  ciindlu  began  to  cat  some  of  tiio  food 
that  had  been  prepared  for  him,  and  tlien  wrapping 
himself  in  iiis  cloaic  lay  down  (>•>  the  couch  and  tried 
to  sleep,  for  he  had  been  riding  and  wullving  for  many 
hours  in  succession,  and  he  knew  not  how  soon  he 
might  have  to  set  out  on  his  journey  again. 

But  though  he  was  weary  lie  lUd  not  find  it  easy  to 
sleep  in  this  strange  chamber.  In  the  first  place,  lie 
was  cold  in  spite  of  his  cloak,  and  he  had  nothing  to 
make  a  fire  of  even  if  he  had  dared  to  do  so.  In  the 
second,  he  felt  very  lonely  and  out  of  the  way. 
Even  where  he  was  ho  did  not  exactly  know,  for  the 
stairs  wound  about  so  much  tiiat  he  had  lost  liis  reck- 
oning ;  but  he  was  certainly  far  from  the  rest  of  the 
habitable  rooms,  for  not  a  sound  of  life  could  be 
heard,  and  the  stillness  was  oppressive  in  tliat  ghostly 
place.  He  also  felt  very  anxious  aljout  the  possible 
consequences  of  his  carelessness  to  Lady  Mell  and  her 
friends.  He  ought  not  to  have  come  to  say  good-by 
at  all,  it  seemed  to  him  now  ;  and  yet  he  had  hoped 
that  he  would  have  had  time  to  see  them  without 
drawing  them  into  danger,  and  he  could  not  under- 
stand how  it  was  that  his  pursuers  had  so  nearly  over- 
taken him.  But  at  length,  in  sj)ite  of  all  his  troubles, 
he  fell  asleep  through  very  weariness. 

In  the  meantime,  Nell  had  returned  to  Madam 
Statham,  and  told  her  that  Hugh  was  safe. 


260 


My  Lad;i  Nell. 


"  Where  ?  "  she  iisked.  •'  Como,  Kleanor,  I  desire  to 
know." 

"  Madiuii,  till  it  please  you,  I  would  prefer  not  to 
tell  you,  at  least  uot  yet.  Should  they  come  hither 
(hark!  I  hear  the  trampling  of  horses  even  now), 
'twere  better  for  you  not  to  know.  They  are  sure  to 
question  you,  and  an  thou  dost  not  know,  'tis  my 
belief  tiiat  thou  wouldst  liiid  it  easier  to  confront 
them.     Therefore,  grandmother  "  — 

At  this  point  she  was  interrupted  ))y  a  violent 
knocking  at  the  outer  door. 

"  Who  Ih!  ye?"  cried  tiie  servants  from  within. 

"  Open,  in  t.iie  (Queen's  name!  "  replied  those  from 
without. 

•'^[adam!  my  lady!  must  we  open  to  them?" 
o.skeil  Thomas. 

"  Ay,  without  delay  !  '"   cried  Lady  Nell. 

The  bolts  and  bars  were  drawn  1)ack,  and  wiieii  the 
huge  oaken  door  swung  open,  u  party  of  armeJ  laeii 
marclied  into  tiie  hall.  Their  captain  turned  to 
Madam  Statham,  and  bowing  low,  explained  that  'lo 
had  !i  warrant  for  the  apprehension  of  one  Hugh 
Denver.  "And,  madam,"  he  added,  ••  I  will  tliank 
you  to  give  order  tiiat  I  ii'ay  l)e  shown  his  place  of 
refuge.  " 

"I  know  it  not,"  replied  Madam  Statham;  "but 
an  thou  wilt,  thou  muyest  search  this  house   for  tliy- 


.V 


The  Secret  ^hamhor. 


261 


self.  Trust  me,  thou  :irt  mistaken  in  tliinking  to  find 
him  here." 

The  cahn,  conrageous  hearing  of  Mackini  Statham 
and  her  lioiiseiiold  was  astonishing  to  tlie  captain,  wiio 
had  certainly  expected  to  find  Hugh  Denver  at  Clough 
Hall ;  but  now  he  began  to  wonder  whether  he  had 
been  mistaken  in  tliinking  it  likely  that  lie  would  take 
refuge  there,  and  he  consulted  with  iiis  men  before 
ordering  tliem  to  commence  their  searcli.  Tliere  was 
a  long  discussion  liefore  tiiey  did  any  thing  further, 
for  some  strongly  recommended  him  to  search  the 
house,  as  they  were  there,  and  others  argued  just  as 
strongly  for  making  the  best  of  their  way  to  tiie  sea- 
coast  witliout  further  loss  of  time.  After  nuicii  idle 
and  fruitless  talk,  however,  the  captain  decided  on 
searching  tlie  Hall,  and  it  was  seardied  most  thor- 
oughly from  garret  to  cellar,  but  they  found  no  traces 
of  the  fugitive. 

Madam  Statham  ordered  the  servants  to  bring  bread 
and  meat  and  wine  for  the  soldiers'  refreshment,  and 
they  left  at  last,  in  liigh  good  humor,  although  they 
had  wasted  an  lunn*  and  a  lialf  at  the  Hall  and  done 
nothing.  VViieu  they  reached  Fairpool  tiiey  discov- 
ered that  :i  fishing-smack  liad  left  an  hour  earlier,  witli 
a  tall,  dark,  (juietly  dressed  stranger  on  board,  whom, 
from  the  descTiption,  they  imagined  to  be  Hugh  ;  so 
they  returned  to  those  who  had  sent  them,  saying  that 


i: 


262 


My  Lady  Nell. 


they  had  just  missed  taking;  him  prisoner  hy  the 
merest  accident,  and  that  any  further  pursuit  of  liim 
was  hopeless,  since  he  ?nust  luive  rtniclied  the  Conti- 
nent in  safety.  The  captain  was  severely  repri- 
manded for  his  iieirHgence  and  dihitoriness  in  allowing 
such  an  iin[)ortant  prisoner  to  escape  liim,  and  lost  all 
chance  of  promotion  for  years  to  come  ;  l>ut  Hugh 
was  still  in  England,  and  in  hiding  at  tiie  Hall. 

For  several  days  he  lived  in  the  secret  cliaml)er,  for 
they  were  all  afraid  that  his  pursuers  would  return  to 
search  tlie  Hall  again,  as  soon  as  tiiey  found  that  lie 
had  never  been  to  Fairpool.  But  Nell  bade  Thomas 
take  him  up  a  good  store  of  wood  and  rugs  to  make 
him  comfortal)le  in  the  long,  chilly  evenings,  and  one 
day  she  paid  him  a  visit  up  in  his  cliaml)er. 

"  The  ])lace  feels  cold  and  damp,"  she  said  ;  "  why 
burn  you  not  the  wood  I  sent  ?  " 

"  I  feared  to  do  so,  ray  lady,  on  account  of  the 
smoke." 

"  Then  thou  niayst  make  a  lire  without  delay  ;  the 
smoke  will  not  betray  thee.  This  diinmey  joineth  the 
great  hall  chimney.  'T  is  so  built  that  they  who  hide 
herein  may  not  lack  the  comforts  of  light  and  heat." 

"'Tis  a  comfortable  little  chamber,"  said  Hugh, 
looking  round  the  room,  "  and  yet,  my  lady,  1  shall 
not  be  grieved  when  I  have  leave  to  forsake  it  and  go 
on  my  way.     Hath  Master  Omer  retiu'ned  yet?  " 


V 


' 


Tlie  Secret  Chamber. 


263 


"Nay,  and  we  know  not  when  to  expect  him.  He 
left  us  hist  Tnesday  e'en.  A  messenger  oume  to  tell 
liini  that  his  brother  lay  sick  unto  death  at  Notting- 
ham, and  desired  to  liave  speech  witli  liim.  I  would  I 
knew  how  ^e  hath  sped !  'T  is  a  long  journey,  and 
these  are  ill  times  to  travel  in,  as  thou  too  well 
knowest." 

"Ay,  God  keep  him  and  grant  him  a  safe  return! 
Sure,  he  hath  the  better  hope  thereof,  that  he  hath 
ever  lived  in  peace  and  ([uiet." 

"  Hugh,"  said  Nell,  after  a  few  moments'  silence, 
"  't  is  time  that  1  departed,  but  I  would  that  thou 
wouldst  make  nu;  a  promise." 

"  What  promise,  my  sweet  lady?  " 

"  Kate  and  I  were  speak  j^  of  it  on  the  day  thou 
earnest  hither.  I  wanted  lier  to  ask  thee,"  continued 
Nell,  "  l)ut  she  bade  me  ask.  It  was  that  tiiou 
wouldst  carry  no  more  letters  for  my  Lady  Elizabeth's 
grace.  Sure,  it  is  si  dangerous  and  jirofitless  task,  and 
I  would  not,  nor  Kate  neitlu'r,  that  thou  shouldst  die 
as  for  treasonable  practices." 

"  My  lady,  I  am  pledged  in  lionor  to  aid  the  Lady 
Elizal)eth  in  all  that  a  true  man  may.  There  be  those 
that  would  defraud  her  of  her  rights,  and  on  such  I 
am  sworn  to  keep  watch  so  far  as  it  lieth  In  my  power. 
But  I  can  promise,  and  I  do,  that  i  will  coitimit  no 
treason  to  the  queen's  majesty." 


■tL^^\ 


264 


My  Lady  Well. 


"  Ah,  Hugh,  I  wish  that  thou  wouldat  in  thia  matter 
be  guidod  by  me.  'T  is  a  hazardous  game  that  thou 
art  playing,  and  I  fear  me  mucli  that  thine  enemies 
will  scarce  perceive  the  line  that  shuts  thee  out  from 
treason,  if  it  be  so  finely  drawn.  There  are  those 
even  now  that  scruple  not  to  say  that  thou  hast  over- 
stepped the  limit  that  divideth  courtesy  to  the  Lady 
Elizabeth  from  treason  to  Queen  Mary.  Leastways, 
'tis  matter  of  common  report  that  thou  tralHcketh  in 
the  carriage  of  letters  and  messages  withal.  I  would 
that  thou  wert  more  careful.  I  had  it  of  my  Lady 
Throstlewood  that  thou  wrert  in  dire  peril  by  such 
doings." 

"  My  Lady  Throstlewood  is  ever  mine  enemy." 

"  Nay,  Hugh,  not  so.  She  spoke  of  thee  the  other 
day  with  mucii  kindness.  Besides,  my  friend,  saith 
she  not  true  ?  " 

"An  she  said  that  I  carried  my  Lady  Elizabeth's 
grace's  letters  she  said  truth,  but  an  she  accused  me 
of  treason  she  lied." 

"  Softly,  softly,  my  friend.  She  said  no  more  than 
thou  thyself  allowest  to  be  truth,"  replied  Neil.  "  But 
now,  Hugh,  what  meanest  thou  to  do?" 

"  I  know  not.  Would  it  be  safe  for  me  to  come 
down  to  talk  '.vith  Madam  Statham  and  with  Thomas  ? 
An  1  could  learn  whether  the  roads  to  Fairpool  are 
open,  r  would  endeavor  to  escape  thither  to  await  a 


Th"  Secret  Chamber, 


265 


vessel  leaviug  for  some  coutiuentiil  port.  Dtune  .Tard- 
son  would  permit  me  to  abule  iu  her  house  until  I  had 
au  opportunity  of  joining  some  ship.  There  are  ships 
leaving  the  town  two  or  three  times  a  week,  for  't  is  a 
stirring,  lively  place.  I  doubt  not,  au  I  can  but  get 
there,  to  make  good  my  escape." 

"Ay,  but  how  wilt  thou  get  there?  That  is  the 
question,"  said  Nell.  "  Listen  now.  1  will  go  down, 
and  do  thou  be  patient  here  till  it  groweth  dusk,  when 
I  will  send  Tliomas  forth  as  if  on  some  errand  of 
mine  own,  and  be  shall  see  if  the  way  lieth  open  for 
thee.  An  it  doth,  thou  sluilt  proceed  this  night  to 
Fairpool,  unless  thou  wilt  content  tliyself  to  bide 
here  until  i)etter  times  come  round." 

''  Nay,  my  fair  lady,  nay.  I  thank  thee  for  thy 
courtesy,  but  an  my  work  in  England  hath  ended, 
there  still  remaineth  that  which  1  may  do  among  the 
exiles  in  Switzerland  and  (rermany." 

"  Fare  thee  well,  then,  Uugli,  till  e'en.  1  go  now  to 
Bend  Thomas  on  his  journey." 

"  Thanks,  my  lady  ;  "  and  then  he  added,  "  Knowest 
thou  to  whom  those  belonged  ?  "  ami  he  pointed  to  the 
pile  of  yellow  jjapers  which  lie  had  heai)ed  together 
on  the  floor.  Nell  came  nearer  and  took  them  up  one 
by  one,  but  she  could  read  no  name  nor  date  nor  any 
thing  to  show  whose  they  had  been. 

"They  were  spread  out  on  the  table  with  pen  and 
ink-horn  beside  them  when  T  first  came  hither." 


2(>C 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  I  think,"  siiid  Nell,  us  she  laid  them  down,  "  that 
they  must  have  belonged  to  my  great-uncle  Edmund. 
'T  waa  he,  at  least,  that  last  tooJi  refuge  here  ;  but  it 
must  be  over  sixty  years  since,  now.  'T  was  when 
I'erkin  Warbeck  claimed  the  crown,  for  iny  uncle 
believed  that  he  was,  as  he  professed,  the  son  of 
Edwa''d  IV.  Neither  my  grandfather  nor  my  great- 
grandfather l)clieved  it,  but  this  Edmund  was  the 
eldest  son,  and  so  t!>e  rebels  made  mtich  of  him. 
After  the  battle  in  whi.ii  Warbeck  was  defeated,  he 
fled  hither  and  lived  here,  in  this  ciiamber,  for  many 
days,  and  was  drowned  at  last  in  trying  to  cross  to 
France.  He  was  little  more  than  twenty  when  he 
died,  and  they  say  he  was  tall  and  handsome,  and 
of  a  most  generous  and  c<jurtO()ns  dinieanor.  An 
they  speak  truth,  he  was  careless  loo,  for  he  had 
left  all,  papers,  jewels,  and  garmontH,  in  this  little 
room,  and  wiieu  my  father  came  here  years  agone, 
he  found  rich  chains  of  gv»ld,  and  velvet  and  satin 
garments  molderoii  all  to  dust,  so  that  they  were 
forced  to  Imrn  them.  He  left  tlie  [)aper8  as  they 
had  been,  for  he  ever  said  that  either  he  or  Master 
Oaier  would  try  to  decipher  them,  that  so  they  might 
learn  more  of  the  sad  days  before  autl  after  the  battle, 
but  it  was  never  done  ;  and  ivow  methinks  they  are 
past  the  skill  of  th»i  sharpi!st-eyod  and  (piickest- 
witted  scholar   who  evtr  wore   himself  out  with  try- 


Tlie  Secret  Chamber. 


267 


ing  to  read  what  is  unreadable.  Meseeins.  this  uncle 
Edmund  of  mine  inu8t  ever  liave  had  more  of  the 
soldier  than  the  clerk  about  hira.  But  now,  Hugh, 
farewell  again.  1  do  but  waste  most  precious  time 
in  idle  talk." 

And  so  Nell  went  slowly  down  the  stair  and  round 
and  round,  uutil  at  last  she  reached  the  door  above 
the  chimney-ahelf  in  the  great  hall.  Now  before  she 
opened  this  she  looked  through  a  little  slide  to  see  that 
all  was  clear,  but  she  had  no  sooner  stepped  out  upon 
the  chimney-piece  than  Bess  bustled  iuto  the  room, 
exclaiming,  — 

"  Well-a-day,  my  lady!  Oddsbodikins,  who  hath 
seen  the  like  of  that?  Sure,  my  sweet  lady,  you'll 
be  burnt,  you  '11  break  your  neck,  you  '11  kill  yourself, 
all  for  the  sake  of  that  upstart  young  coxcomb  !  I  '11 
warrant  me,  he 's  nothing  better  than  a  common 
stroller,  a  vagrant,  and  right  well  deserveth  to  be 
hanged,    I  '11  vow." 

"Peace,  peace,  woman!"  exclaimed  Nell,  with  all 
the  dignity  she  could  comnumd  under  the  circum- 
stances. "  Come,  fetch  me  yon  chair  hither,  and 
help  me  down." 

'•  That  will  I,  my  lady,  that  will  I  right  gladly," 
exclaimed  the  nurse.  "  An  1  had  but  known,  my 
lady,  1  would  not  have  put  a  finger  to  the  chair 
beside  the  fire-place,  nay,  nor  let  any  other  neither ; 
but  methought  't  was  all  awry,  and  so  1  just "  — 


268 


My  Ladij  Ndl. 


"Peace,  peace!"  cried  Nell  again,  in  great  vvratij 
that  Bess  should  have  discovered  her  secret ;  and  I 
am  sorry  to  admit  that  she  added  the  words,  "you 
meddling  fool,"  for  ladies  were  accustomed  at  that 
time  to  address  their  inferiors  in  a  fashion  that  would 
be  thought  disgraceful  now.  "  Make  haste  and  do 
ray  bidding,  or  I  will  find  means  to  niake  thee. 
Remember,  Bess,  I  keep  no  idle,  niisproud,  dis- 
obedient wenches  about  my  house." 

All  this  while  Nell  was  standing  in  the  center  of 
the  broad,  high  chimney-piece,  and  her  unmoved  but 
obsequious  servant  was  fussing  about  among  the  fur- 
niture, pretending  to  be  trying  \)  discover  which  was 
the  highest  and  firmest  chair.  At  lengtii  she  suddenly 
left  the  room,  exclaiming  hjudly,  "  I  will  return  anon, 
my  lady.     I  will  bid  John  bring  the  ladder." 

At  this  threat  Nell  called  after  her,  foi bidding  her 
to  do  any  such  thing ;  but  Bess  could  be  very  deaf 
when  she  chose,  and  she  was  so  now.  Nell  was 
particularly  anxious  to  have  reached  the  floor  without 
being  observed,  and  she  was  very  angry  at  Bess  for 
her  interference,  which  had  certainly  been  accidental 
in  the  first  place.  What  added  to  her  inieasiness  was 
the  fact  that  she  knew  the  nurse  must  now  guess  the 
exact  whereabouts  of  Hugli's  concealment,  and  she 
also  knew  that  she  was  jealous  of  his  place  in  her 
favor.     So  she  stood  in  the  center  of  the  chimney- 


TJie  Secret  Chamber. 


209 


piece  with  u  very  displouHCMl  expreaslon  until  hIk; 
fiiucied  slit'  iiuiinl  some  one  toinin<i;,  iuicl  then  she 
thought  she  would  jump.  But  the  hearth-stone  wiis 
very  hiird  and  wide  and  Itroad,  aud  there  was  a 
broad  fender  euriously  wrought  in  brass  which,  as 
the  chirauey-piece  was  nearly  two  feet  higher  than 
her  own  head,  made  tlie  i)rospeet  of  a  jump  uniiivit- 
iug.  Besides,  since  she  had  put  ou  apparel  better 
adapted  to  her  rank  than  the  black  gcnvn  which  Madam 
Statluiui  had  made  her  wear,  luu-  dress  was  uusiiited 
to  such  exercises,  aud  might  easily  catch  fire  should 
any  accident  happen.  But  the  fcjotsteps  were  cer- 
tainly coming  nearer,  and  Neil  blushed  to  think  of 
her  ridiculous  and  ignominious  position  ;  then  she 
summoned  resolution  and,  without  further  hesitation, 
knelt  down  as  near  one  end  as  she  could  get,  took  iirra 
hold  of  the  carving,  swung  for  a  moment  by  her 
hands,  and  dropped  to  the  floor. 

Just  at  tliat  moment  Kate  entered  :ind  asked  in 
much  astonishment,    "What  art  thou  about,  Nell?" 

"  Peace,  cousin  !  "  replied  Nell,  somewhat  sliarply. 
"I  will  tell  thee  anon." 

Kate  was  silent,  and  Bess  and  .John  entered,  carry- 
ing a  ladder. 

"Take  that  thing  lieuce,  John  !  What  mean  you 
by  bringing  such  gear  into  the  hall  ?  "  asked  Nell. 

"I  understood,  my  lady,  that  you  required  it," 
replied  the  man.     "  Bess  told  me  "  — 


270 


My  Ludij  Nell. 


"  HesH  told  tliee,  forsooth  I  "  iiiteiriipted  Nell 
iingrily  ;  •' iind  wlio  Ih  liess  to  give  tliuo  thy  ordurs? 
Ill  fiituiu  thou  uiayst  wait  till  thou  receivcHt  (jom- 
luandB  from  ine  or  Madam  Stathum,"  she  added. 
"  Now  get  ye  gone  !  " 

"  Ay,  my  lady,"  replied  John,  leaving  the  room 
hastily. 

"  Now,  Bess,  what  mean  you  by  such  doings? 
Why  did  ye  not  pay  heed  to  my  command  not  to 
fetch  John?" 

"  I  heard  it  not,  my  lady." 

*'  I  knew  that  thou  wouldst  so  excuse  thyself,  but 
thou  canst  hear  well  enow  all  that  thou  desirest.  I 
will  not  be  disobeyed  even  by  you,  though  thou  hast 
lived  here  since  I  was  an  infant.  Think  not  to  pre- 
sume on  thy  long  services ;  an  I  have  had  those,  thou 
bast  had  thy  wages,  and  many  a  comfort  too." 

"  I  deny  it  not,  my  lady.  I  am  sorry  to  have 
angered  thee,"  said  Bess  humbly. 

"  Well,  go  now,  and  dare  not  \a>  babble  of  the 
secret  thou  hast  discovered,  or  it  will  be  the  worse  for 
thee  !  " 

"  What  hath  happened,  Nell.-'"  said  Kate. 

Nell  gave  a  brief  account  of  her  morning's  adven- 
ture, concluding,  '•'•  I  would  that  mine  ancestor  who 
built  this  house  had  been  possessed  of  greater  wit. 
Nont!  but  a  fool   would  have   made  yon  secret  stair 


Thii  Secret  Chumher. 


271 


open  tiiHJii  HiK'li  a  pliice  us  the  great  hall  chimney- 
piece." 

"  Perchance  lie  hoped,  Nell,"  said  Katt!  soothingly, 
"  that  in  so  strange  a  place,  it  might  the  more  readily 
escape  notice." 

"  Perchance  he  did;  but  his  folly  hath  undone  us 
all,"  said  Nell  impatiently. 

"'Twere  pity,"  said  Kate,  "that  thou  didst  not 
think  of  setting  some  one  to  watch  here  in  the  hall, 
and  give  thee  warning  of  danger." 

"  Ay,  I  know  that  1  also  have  acted  wondrous  fool- 
ishly;  l»ut  come  now,  what  were  it  well  to  do,  thiuk 
you  ? " 

"  Iladst  thou  not  better  speak  to  grandmother?  " 

"  Ay,  and  to  Thomas.  Madam  Statham  will  blame 
me  much,  I  trow." 

Madam  Statham  did  l)lame  her  severely  for  her 
carelessness,  but  unhappily  the  mischief  was  done, 
and  Nell's  penitence  did  little  to  secure  Hugh's  safety. 
In  fact,  for  several  days  she  was  so  excessively  shari) 
and  irritable  wich  the  offending  servants,  John  and 
tess,  tint  the  whole  househohl  easily  perceived  that 
tLey  wore  in  disgrace,  and,  with  natural  curiosity, 
began  V)  inquire  into  their  offeree  ;  so  the  story  came 
out,  and  through  the  servants  became  the  common 
talk  of  the  good  people  of  Southandeu,  and  at  length 
even  reached  the  ears  of  the  villagers  of  Throsllewood. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


^/ 


^ 


/ 


,^% 


1.0    ^*^  1^ 

Hi  IM    122 

1.1      1*^^ 

—     m 

1.25  1 1.4      1.6 

L          . 6" 

Va 


n 


7: 


^>> 


V 


/A 


FiiolQgraphic 

Sdences 
Corporation 


f^^ 


» 


\\ 


''^U, 


6^ 


>. 


•«^ 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREIT 

WEBSTER,  NY.  145S0 

(716)  872-4503 


^A^ 


■\ 


272 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Thus  Hugh's  place  of  refuge  was  no  longer  safe, 
yet  the  only  result  of  Thomas'  inquiries  had  been  the 
discovery  that  the  road  to  Fairpool  was  bo  watched 
that  it  was  practically  impassable,  and  no  other  chance 
of  escape  presented  itself.  What  to  do  neither 
Madam  Statham  nor  Lady  Nell  couk'  decide,  and  at 
length  Hugh  began  to  think  that  the  only  course  left 
open  to  him  was  to  give  himself  up  to  his  enemies,  by 
which  means  he  hoped  to  avert  the  calamities  that 
would  almost  certainly  fall  upon  Clough  Hall  if  he 
were  taken  in  his  hiding-place  there.  As  far  as  he 
could  learn,  however,  no  suspicion  had  as  yet  fallen  on 
his  friends,  and  he  delayed  putting  his  desperate  reso- 
lution into  practice,  for  he  knew  that  it  would  be  rush- 
ing on  certain  death,  and  though  there  had  been  times 
when  he  had  looked  forward  to  winning  the  martyr's 
crown,  now  that  he  had  come  so  many  steps  nearer,  to 
it,  the  glory  that  shone  round  it  was  of  scorching, 
burning  flame,  and  he  hesitated  to  claim  it  too  hastily, 
for  fear  that  he  might  fail  at  last.  Besides,  he  was 
young,  and  life  was  sweet,  and  in  spite  of  all  difficulty 
and  danger,  escape  was  still  possible. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


SIR  RALPH  OVERBY. 


"\  4"Y  lady,"  said  Thomas  one  morning,  three  or 
four  days  after  Nell's  accidental  betrayal  of 
the  secret  of  the  hidden  chamber,  —  "  My  lady,  may  I 
speak  with  you  for  a  few  moments,  privately?  " 

"  I  will  hear  yon  here  and  now,"  said  Nell.  "  I 
have  no  secrets  from  Mistress  Kate." 

They  were  working  together  in  the  l)rown  parlor 
when  Thomas  entered.  At  Nell's  permission  he  came 
!n  and  closed  the  door  after  him,  and  then  said  in  a 
low  voice,  "  My  lady,  I  was  in  Throstlewood  village 
by  ten  o'  the  clock  this  morning,  on  an  errand  for 
Madam  Statham,  and  while  I  was  waiting  to  speak  to 
Gammer  .Tones,  old  Dame  Trimmer  (the  Red  Witcli, 
they  call  her,  my  lady)  pulled  me  by  the  sleeve  and 
said  in  mine  ear,  '  Tell  your  young  mistress,  the  Lady 
Eleanor  Vane,  from  me,  Madge  Trimmer,  that  it  is 
commonly  reported  in  Throstlewood  that  Master  Den- 
ver is  in  hiding  in  the  secret  chamber  of  Clough  Hall, 
that  openeth  over  the  fire-place  of  the  great  entrance 
hall.'" 

Nell  turned  pale.  "O  Kate!  what  shall  we  do? 
Said  she  no  more,  Thomas?" 


274 


My  Lady  NelL 


"  Ay,  ray  lady ;  she  said  that  there  were  those 
near  by  who  wished  ill  to  Master  Denver,  and  that 
at  any  moment  search  for  him  might  be  made." 

"Mentioned  she  no  names?"  asked  Nail. 

At  this  moment  Madam  Statham  entered,  and 
Thomas  repeated  his  story. 

"  Madam,"  said  Nell,  "  were  it  not  well  to  send  for 
this  Dame  Trimmer?  Sure,  she  hath  good  reason  to 
wish  well  to  Hugh." 

"  Under  favor,  my  lady,  she  bade  me  tell  you  also 
that  she  would  guide  Master  Dtuiver  to  a  place  where  he 
might  lie  in  safety  for  many  days,  an  he  so  desired  it ; 
and,  i'  faith,  I  think  she  is  right.  'T  would  be  a  bold 
man  that  would  visit  the  Red  Witch's  dwelling-house, 
even  now  that  she  hath  forsaken  both  it  and  her  league 
with  the  arch-fieml." 

"  What !  would  she  hide  Master  Denver  in  her 
cottage?"  said  Nell.  "What  think  ye,  Kate? 
Meseeras  'tis  a  likely  plan  enow." 

"Nay,"  said  Madam  Statham;  "'tis  for  Master 
Denver  himself  to  say  whether  ho  careth  to  trust 
himself  to  this  Dame  Trimmer's  gratitude." 

"  May  it  please  you,  madam,"  adiled  Thomas,  "  she 
said  that  she  would"  be  in  waiting  for  him  at  the  cross- 
roads at  midnight." 

"I  wonder,"  said  Nell,  "if  she  speaketh  truth 
concerning  this  matter  of  the  secret  chamber  and 
the  danger  that  Hugh  braves  in  staying  here." 


Sir  Ralph  Chjerhy. 


275 


"  N»y,  an  she  wottelh  of  the  secret  chamber  at  all, 
'tis  uo  longer  fit  refuge  for  Master  Denver,"  said 
Madam  Statham. 

"  But,"  said  Nell,  "  what  if  she  be  a  witch  in  very 
truth  after  all?" 

"  If  Bess  and  John  and  the  other  servants  know 
this  secret,"  said  Madam  Statham,  "I'll  warrant  me 
it  needeth  not  witchcraft  or  art  magic  to  spread  the 
tale.  For  my  part,  T  should  recoinmen<l  Master  Den- 
ver to  be  guided  by  this  old  dame,  who  hatli,  as  you 
say,  good  reason  to  wish  him  well.  But,  sure,  he  must 
make  his  own  choice." 

His  choice  was  made  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  Madge 
Trimmer's  proposal ;  and  half  an  hour  before  mid- 
night he  left  his  hiding-place,  said  good-by  to  Madam 
Statham  and  her  granddaughters,  and,  accompanied 
by  Thomas,  started  on  his  dark  journey  to  the  witch's 
hut.  Madge  was  waiting  at  the  cross-roads  as  she 
had  promised,  and  to  her  guidance  Thomas  left  him, 
after  promising  to  let  him  know  if  he  heard  of  any 
way  by  which  he  might  escape  from  England. 

Madge  led  him  half-fearfully  through  the  thick 
woods  which  she  knew  so  well,  for  she  dreaded  the 
vengeance  of  the  "  dark  spirits,"  of  whom  siie  had  so 
long  regarded  herself  as  the  especial  servant,  for  her 
faith  in  them  was  as  strong  as  ever. 

Hugh  found  that  she  had  made  many  little  prcpara- 


276 


My  Lady  Nell. 


tions  for  his  comfort,  and  he  passed  the  night  on  his 
humble  bed  of  dried  moss  us  pleasantly  as  though  it 
had  been  of  doirn.  But,  as  time  went  on,  he  began  to 
feel  impatient  in  his  solitude,  for  he  seemed  cut  oflf 
from  all  hope  of  escape,  and,  indeed,  all  chance  of 
ever  hearing  of  any  thing  that  might  prove  to  be  a 
way  to  safety,  until  Thomas  came  early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  third  day  bidding  him  be  at  Clough  Hall 
by  daybreak  on  the  morrow,  for  that  Lady  Nell  had 
arranged  for  him  to  travel  with  a  party  of  gentlemen 
going  towards  Ix>nd()n. 

"  Trust  me,  Thomas  ;  1  will  certainly  be  there,  an 
naught  prevent  me,"  said  Hugh.  "  Know  ye  with 
whom  my  lady  hath  arranged  for  my  journey  ?  " 

"  Nay,  worshipful  Master  Denver,  she  told  me 
naugiit  but  that  I  have  already  told  you.  'T  was 
well,  sir,  that  you  left  us  when  you  did,  for  yester- 
e'en  a  great  party  of  soldiers  bade  us  open  to  them, 
and  when  we  did  so  they  straigiitway  made  for  the 
chimney,  and  with  an  axo  chopped  open  the  carved 
work  that  covered  the  stairway  ;  but  when  they  saw 
the  way  open  they  seemed  to  like  the  passage  full  ill, 
and  none  dared  venture,  not  knowing,  perchance, 
whither  it  might  lead.  At  length,  one  cried  for  a 
light,  and  then  another  and  another  followed  him. 
So  they  three  went  up  together,  and  came  down  iu 
great    anger,   swearing    that   some    one    must    have 


Sir  Ralph  Overby. 


277 


betrayed  their  purpose.  But  Mailain  Statbam  spake 
to  them  with  great  civility  and  soothed  them  with 
fair  words,  and  at  leugth  they  departed  somewhat 
mollified." 

''  Blamed  they  my  lady  aud  Madam  Statham  for 
harboring  me  ?  " 

"  Nay,  but  little ;  the  captain  seemed  in  haste, 
and  said  his  orders  concerned  you  alone." 

"Thank  heaven  for  that!  Doubtless,  my  Lord 
Rocksbridge  still  striveth  to  protect  them,"  said 
Hugh.  "  I  hope  that  thou  art  ruuniug  no  undue  risk 
for  my  sake,  good  friend." 

"  Nay,  sir,  I  have  been  heedful  and  wary.  The 
way  to  Fairpool  is  still  dangerous,  I  fear,  but  my 
lady  saith  she  thinks  thou  niayst  reacli  Germany  with 
ease,  for  that  one  of  the  gentlemen  intendeth  to  pro- 
ceed thither  himself,  inst'ead  of  staying  in  London  &» 
the  rest  of  the  party  intend  to  do." 

Almost  immediately  after  Thomas  left,  Madge  Trim- 
mer paid  him  a  visit,  bringing  him  a  fresh  supply  of 
bread  and  meat,  and  he  told  her  of  Lady  Nell's  mes- 
sage and  offered  her  a  present  of  several  gold  pieces 
for  her  kindness,  but,  to  his  astonishment,  she  would 
take  nothing,  for  she  said  she  owed  him  her  life,  and 
could  not  repay  his  kindness  to  her.  Ugly  aud  repul- 
sive as  she  was,  she  seemed  to  have  a  truly  grateful 
heart.     She  woukl  not  listen  to  Hugh's  entreaties  that 


278 


My  Lady  Nell. 


she  wuuld  tuke  soiiicthing  tuwiirclH  her  support  through 
the  wiuter,  imd  at  liiat  he  was  obliged  to  let  her  have 
her  way.  She  asked  hiiu  iiiauy  (]uestlous  about  his 
proposed  journey,  and  seemed  sorry  to  hear  that  he 
knew  so  little  about  it.  "  The  Lady  Eleanor  was 
Bcarce  more  than  a  child,"  she  said;  'Mind  was  he 
sure  that  it  was  well  to  be  guided  by  her  in  such  a 
matter  ?  " 

Hugh  satisfied  her  as  well  as  he  could,  for  he  was 
determined  to  go  with  Nell's  friends  if  possible.  But 
he  himself  wondered  that  the  nuissage  had  come  from 
her,  and  not  from  Madam  Statham. 

The  fact  was  that  the  whole  arrangement  had  been 
of  Nell's  making,  and,  as  yet.  Madam  Statham  did 
not  even  know  of  it. 

On  the  previous  day  Nell  had  gone  out  for  a  ride, 
unaccompanied  by  either  har  cousin  or  her  grand- 
mother, and,  having  such  a  good  opportunity,  had 
chosen  to  pay  a  visit  to  Lady  Throstle  wood,  who 
always  petted  and  made  much  of  her. 

"  An  thou  hadst  not  come  hither,  Nell,  Frank  and 
I  had  meant  to  ride  over  and  see  thee  ere  he  leaveth 
for  London,  for  he  is  going  thither  at  last  to  try  how 
he  liketh  life  at  the  court." 

"  Is  he  well,  then?  "  ai'ked  Nell. 

"  Much  better,  sweet,  l)ut  not  well.  He  mcaneth  to 
try  what  the  great  physicians  of  the  court  can  do  for 


Sir  Raljih  Overly . 


279 


him.  I  am  glad  you  ciimc  to-day,  ray  little  Nell,  for 
I  know  not  whether  we  nhould  iiave  found  time  to  visit 
thee ;  we  have  many  guests,  and  much  preparation  to 
make,  yet  Frank  would  have  been  loath  to  leave  with- 
out bidding  thee  farewell." 

"  1  trust  his  journey  may  be  both  pleasant  and 
profitable  to  him,"  said  Nell ;  "  but  is  it  not  a  very 
sudden  plan  ?  " 

"  Not  on  my  part,  Eleanor.  I  have  always  urged 
him  to  go  thither,  but  he  liked  not  the  idea,  ever  say- 
ing he  would  only  go  to  sea  with  his  father  ;  but  three 
days  agone,  it  luippeucd  that  my  lord  sent  hither 
several  valiant  gentlemen  (Sir  Ralph  Overby  and 
Master  John  Carnworth,  and  another),  praying  me  to 
use  them  as  noble  guests  and  loyal  servants  of  the 
queen's  grace.  And  Sir  Ralph  and  Master  John  so 
set  forth  the  pleasures  of  life  in  the  city,  that  even 
Frank  was  fain  to  listen,  and  at  length  he  told  me 
that,  an  they  would  but  delay  while  he  prepared  him- 
self, he  would  journey  thither  with  them.  I  am  sad 
to  lose  him,  as  thou  knowest,  sweetheart,  but  I  am 
right  joyful  that  he  will  at  length  give  up  his  fantasy 
of  trying  to  follow  his  father's  life." 

"  I  wonder  that  he  thinketh  of  it  for  a  moment," 
said  Nell.  ''  I  would  give  much  for  a  year  or  two  in 
the  city.     Methinks  T  love  not  the  country." 

"  Weil,   have   patience,   little  one ;    who  knoweth 


280 


My  Lady  Nell. 


what  may  happen?  *  said  Lady  Throstlewooil.  "I 
will  tell  Maud  an'i  Kraiik  that  thuii  art  cuiuu ;  but 
lirst,  Nell,  I  have  Homething  to  huy  that  I  mean  fur 
thine  car  alone.  I  desire  to  warn  tliee  that,  an  thou 
wouldst  save  thy  friend,  Master  Denver,  thou  must  be 
circumspect.  Knowest  thou  that  the  secret  of  the 
hidden  chamber  is  all  over  the  country?" 

"Ay,"  said  Nell,  trying  not  to  look  uncomfortable. 
"  I  know  that  well  enow.  My  servants  were  careless, 
or  perchance,  treacherous.  I  am  very  angry  with 
them." 

"  But  how  al)out  thy  friend?  If  report  is  correct, 
that  secret  chamber  hath  served  him  well,  but  how 
wilt  thou  find  liini  a  refuge  now?  I  (rust,  little  one, 
an  it  were  oidy  for  thy  sake,  that  lu;  hath  found 
another  liiding-place,  for  tlie  whole  country  is  full  of 
those  who  would  be  willing  to  hinder  his  journey.  I 
fear  me,  Nell,  that  he  hath  now  but  poor  chance  of 
escape.  We  heard  that  he  had  departed  some  days 
since.     I  am  sorry  that  it  was  not  true." 

"Content  you,  my  lady,  he  is  in  no  present 
danger." 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  it,  my  sweet  Eleanor.  Thou 
shouldst  know  best.  I  had  thought  that  1  might  serve 
thee  by  aiding  this  Hugh  Denver  to  escape,  but  as 
thou  knowest,  I  love  him  not." 

"  Yet,"  said  Nell,  "  methinks  he  saved  thy  life." 


Sir  Ralph  Ooerby. 


281 


"  I  deny  it  not,  but  't  is  for  tliy  sake  I  would  aid 
him  if  I  could.  Credit  me,  little  Nell,  we  Catholics 
are  not  all  alike.  Some  among  us  there  be  wlio  doubt 
the  necessity  of  severity  towards  '  heretics ' ;  nay, 
some  there  be,  who  tliink  that  each  man's  soul  is  bur- 
den enow  for  his  own  conscience,  and  tlierefore  plague 
themselves  not  to  force  even  the  truth  upon  unwilling 
minds  tiiat  love  it  not.  Of  such  am  I,  and  I  tell  thee, 
what  I  woulil  tell  to  none  other  but  to  thee,  my  little 
Protestant,  that  I  love  not  the  ways  of  my  good 
fathers  in  the  faith  in  this  matter,  therefore  thou 
mayst  trust  me  with  the  safety  of  this  dear  friend  of 
thine." 

"  How  canst  thou  aid  him?  "  asked  Nell. 

"  Would  it  pleasure  thee  if  I  could?  " 

"  Ay,  that  it  would.'' 

"  Then,  listen,  pretty  one,  and  J  will  expound  my 
plan.  Sir  Italph  Overby,  to  whom  1  will  presently 
introduce  tiiee,  is  bound,  as  I  said,  for  London,  but 
after  that,  he  meaueth  to  go  to  Germany  on  business 
of  his  own,  and  I  doubt  not,  if  this  Hugh  of  thine  be 
not  too  proud  to  put  on  the  mien  and  style  of  his 
attendant,  he  might  go  hence  with  him,  and  go 
un<iuestioned,  for  Sir  Ralph  beareth  a  high  name  with 
the  queen's  majesty,  for  honor  and  loyalty,  and  whom 
he  chooseth  to  befriend  is  safe." 

"But  is  he  to  be  trusted?"  asked  Nell.  "Is  he 
not  a  Romanist 


^^ 


282 


M'l  Lady  Nell. 


h 


*''■  Ay,  fiiir  Kloanor,  hiicIi  u  RoiniiniHt  uh  I  nin.  I 
can  tell  thuu,  lio  conceriKith  hiiiiHulf  little  uboiit  the 
coaverBJon  of  heretics.  'T  was  but  yestero'en,  he 
termed  it  'our  graciouH  Queen's  strange  fantasy.'  Ho 
thinkcth  more  of  his  good  sword  and  his  noble  l)loo<l 
than  of  all  the  bishops  and  saints  of  our  holy  Church 
put  together.  If  he  giveth  thee  his  word  to  aid  thy 
friend,  he  will  do  all  that  licth  in  his  power  ;  indeed, 
thou  niayst  trust  him." 

"  But  is  he  like  to  care  to  assist  one  to  escape  of 
whom  he  knoweth  naught?" 

"  He  will  do  this  for  my  sake,  an  I  ask  it  of  him. 
His  house  lietli  under  deep  obligation  (it  matters  not 
liow)  to  the  friendship  of  my  family,  and,  fairest,  for 
thee,  I  will  ask  it,  and  will  hold  his  debt  to  me  and 
mine  forever  canceled,  an  he  acquitteth  himself 
faithfully  of  his  trust." 

"  Thanks,  dear  Lady  Throstlewood,  I  shall  be 
indebted  to  thee  for  mine  whole  life,  an  thou  canst 
and  wilt  save  him." 

"There  is  one  difficulty,  Nell.  Canst  thou  have 
him  ready  to  join  Sir  Ralph  ))y  daybreak  on  the  morn- 
ing after  to-morrow  ?  " 

Now,  when  Lady  Throstlewood  first  mentioned 
Hugh,  she  had  not  been  quite  certain  whether  he  had 
escaped  from  the  country  or  not,  and  she  had  her  own 
reasons  for  desiring  to  know  the  placie  of  his  conceal- 


Sir  Ralph  Overhj. 


283 


of 


ment,  but  she  did  not  wish  to  nsk  plainly  fur  fear  of 
startling  Null.  Kroin  iter  uii.^'ver  to  this  last  (luostiou, 
however,  she  discovered  tb:it>  hu  must  be  in  bidiug 
somewhere  near  at  hand. 

"Ay,  my  lady,  un  ue  will  jjo  witli  Sir  Ralph  Overby, 
he  will  easily  be  ready  to  depnrt  whenever  it  is  desira- 
ble to  do  BO,"  Nell  answered  ;  then,  (juickly  added, 
"But,  my  Lady  Throstlewood,  meseeras  the  journey 
to  Ixjudon  must  l)e  full  of  dangers  for  one  who  is  so 
well  known  as  Hugh." 

" 'T  is  dangerous  enow,  1  deny  it  not;  but, 
methinks,  Eleanor,  he  can  hardly  tarry  in  this  neigh- 
borhood for  any  lengtii  of  time,  and  escape  by  the 
way  of  Fairpool  seems  now  well-nigh  impossible. 
Perchance  he  may  find  safety  in  boldness,  or  he  might 
fain  sickness,  and  so  disguise  himself,  and  travel  con- 
cealed, but  mayhap  Sir  Ralph  nmy  have  somewhat  to 
to  suggest." 

Sir  Ralph  Overby  was  a  handsome  man  of  about 
thirty  years  of  age,  who  evidently  valued  himself  much 
for  his  appearance  and  manners,  which  were  remark- 
ably affected  and  conceited.  He  was  a  go(Hl  soldier 
and  a  ready-witted  courtier,  and  he  adorned  his  person 
with  jewels  and  his  conversation  with  compliments 
with  equal  profuseness.  Nell  was  much  pleased  with 
his  fine  manners  and  his  good  looks,  more  especially  as 
he  readily  promised  to  aid  her  friend  for  Lady  Thros- 


284 


My  Lady  Nell. 


tlewood's  sake.  To  do  liim  justice,  he  was  as  truthful 
as  he  was  good-uatured,  and  fully  intended  to  keep 
his  word,  but  he  anticipated  great  dilllculties  in  taking 
Hugh  through  London,  under  the  circuinstauces,  and 
"  to  oblige  Lady  Throstlewood "  he  even  offered  to 
defer  his  visit  to  London  until  his  return  from  Ger- 
maoy,  and  to  proceed  thither  as  soon  as  he  could  hear 
of  a  vessel.  He  strongly  couiiuended  Lady  Throstle- 
wood's  plan  of  disguising  Hugh  as  a  sick  man,  and 
altogether  entered  into  the  scheme  with  such  amiable 
zest  that  Nell  felt  very  hopeful  of  its  success. 

Upon  the  way  home  it  occurred  to  her  tbat  Madam 
Statham  might  not  approve  of  it,  especially  since  it 
had  been  Lady  Throstlewood's  idea,  and  the  more  she 
thought  about  it,  the  less  she  liked  telling  what  she 
had  done.  She  did  intend  to  tell  her,  however,  but 
Madam  Statham  was  so  much  annoyed  with  her  for  even 
visiting  Throstlewood  Hall  without  her  express  permis- 
sion, that  Nell  put  off  making  her  confession  until  her 
anger  had  cooled,  and  when  she  began  to  tell  her  in 
the  evening,  they  were  almost  immediately  interrupted 
by  the  visit  of  the  soldiers,  of  which  Thomas  had 
informed  Hugh. 

So  that  it  was  not  until  evening  on  the  following 
day  that  she  told  Madam  Statham  of  her  plan  for 
Hugh's  escape,  although  she  had  sent  Thomas  off 
early  in  the  morning  to  bid  him  be  ready.     She  hati 


Sir  Ralph  Overby. 


285 


given  the  man  his  orders  in  such  haste,  however,  that 
she  had  forgotten  to  tell  him  all  she  intended,  and  his 
ideas  of  the  details  of  the  scheme  were  thus  very 
vague  and  uncertain.  Hugh  trusted  her  sincere  affec- 
tion for  him  so  implicitl)',  that  he  was  ready  to  do  as 
she  desired,  even  at  some  risk,  but  Madam  Statham 
had  no  reliance  on  her  judgment,  and  was  perfectly 
aghast  at  the  idea  of  her  having  confided  in  Lady 
Throstlewood  at  all. 

"  I  know  not  what  is  to  be  done,"  she  said  at 
length.  "  'T  was  madness  and  folly  ou  your  part, 
Eleanor,  to  speak  of  Master  Denver  to  the  Lady 
Throstlewood,  when  thou  knowest  so  well  how  ill  she 
liketh  him." 

"  What  could  I  do?  She  knew  he  was  hereabouts 
and  I  judged  it  safer  not  to  anger  her.  Besides,  to 
my  thinking,  she  is  neitiior  faithless  nor  cruel.  You 
are  less  than  charitable  towards  her,  grandmother." 

"  Well,  I  hope  tha  ..ou  mayst  not  have  cast  away 
thy  friend's  life  through  thy  heedless  self-confidence, 
Eleanor.  When  wilt  thou  learn  to  trust  less  to  thine 
own  wisdom?"  asked  Madam  Statham.  "I  hope 
that  thou  didst  not  a'so  confide  in  the  knight  —  how 
call  you  him  ?  " 

"  Sir  Ralph  Overby,  madam.  Lady  Throstlewood 
asked  his  aid  in  the  scheme,  and  he  seemed  a  most 
courteous  and  generous  gentleman." 


286 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"What  hour  is  it?"  asked  Madam  Statham,  in 
much  anxiety. 

"  Eight  of  the  clock." 

*'  Call  Thomas  hither.  Master  Denver  shall  not, 
with  my  consent,  be  led  blindly  into  tliis  snare.  He 
shall  at  least  hear  fully  upon  what  manner  of  reed  he 
leaneth.  Be  silent,  Eleanor,  and  pray  to  heaven  that 
thy  folly  bring  not  the  guilt  of  blood  upon  thee. 
'T  was  madness  to  rest  the  safety  of  so  noble  a  life  on 
such  a  frail  chance  as  the  faith  of  ray  Lady  Throstle- 
wood  and  a  man  of  whom  thou  knowest  naught." 

"  What  mean  you  to  do,  grandmother?"  asked  Nell 
anxiously. 

"  I  will  send  Thomas  to  Master  Denver  to  tell  him 
fully  all  thy  scheme  ;  and  he  must  judge  for  himself 
whether  he  wil':  join  this  friend  of  thine  or  remain  in 
hiding  where  he  is." 

Thomas  set  out  immediately  on  his  journey,  for  he 
was  as  anxious  as  any  one  that  Hugh  should  not  fall 
into  danger,  but  he  did  not  return  through  all  tiie 
long,  dreary  night,  wliich  was  wet  and  stormy  ;  and 
neither  Madam  Statham  nor  her  granddaughters 
could  sleep  for  their  anxiety,  though  all  retired  to 
their  rooms  as  usual. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


KATE. 


"TT  wanted  still  some  hours  of  daybreak,  but  the 
household  at  Clough  Hall  was  all  a^  tir,  for 
Madam  Statham  had  given  orders  that  a  breakfast 
should  be  prepared  for  the  travelers ;  and  though  it 
was  much  too  soon  to  expect  them,  every  one  was 
bustling  about  soon  after  five. 

Nell  was  restless  and  impatient,  and  wandered  from 
room  to  room,  giving  contradictory  orders  to  the  ser- 
vants and  worrying  herself  and  her  grandmother  over 
the  various  details  of  the  breakfast  and  Hugh's  dis- 
guise until  that  lady  was  provoked  to  send  her  to  her 
own  room  to  await  the  coming  of  the  guests  in 
solitude. 

Meanwhile  Kate  had  wrapped  herself  in  a  plain 
dark  cloak  and  gone  out  into  the  darkness  and  the 
drizzling  rain  of  the  chill  December  morning,  for  she 
did  not  share  Nell's  sanguine  hopes  of  Hugh's  escape, 
and  as  the  time  drew  near  for  his  arrival  she  felt  so 
choked  and  breathless  in  the  crowded  hall,  with  its 
roaring  fire  and  bustling  servants,  that  she  slipped  out 
into  the  opoii  air  witliout  saying  any  thing  either  to 


288 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Nell  or  her  grandmother,  and  wandered  on  through  the 
park  towards  the  gate.  She  did  not  go  outside,  how- 
ever, but  walked  up  and  down  under  the  dripping  trees 
without  thinking  what  she  was  doing.  She  had  been 
there  some  time  when  she  heard  the  sound  of  horses' 
feet,  and  half-unconsciously  she  drew  back  from  the 
path  into  the  shade  of  some  huge  and  thickly  planted 
trees  and  waited  for  the  new-comers  to  pass.  At  the 
head  of  the  cavalcade  (for  there  were  a  considerable 
number  of' horsemen)  rode  two  gentlemen,  laughing 
and  talking  gayly,  whom  she  guessed  to  be  Sir  Ralpli 
Overby  and  his  friend.  Master  John-Carnworth,  and 
they  were  followed  by  a  number  of  servants,  as  she 
supposed.  Frank  Dalton  was  not  among  them,  as  it 
had  been  arranged  that  he  should  join  them  at  their 
first  stopping-place,  instead  of  going  to  Clough  Hall 
with  the  rest. 

They  rode  briskly,  for  their  horses  were  rresh  and 
the  rain  was  disagreeable,  and  Kate  was  on  the  point 
of  returning  to  the  house,  when  two  men  w  ..  bad 
been  lagging  behind  the  others  came  up  and,  to  her 
surprise,  stopped  just  beside  her  retreat. 

"  Tarry  here  a  moment;  I  have  somewhat  to  say 
that  I  mean  not  for  the  ears  of  Sir  Ralph's  knaves 
yonder,"  said  one. 

The  voice  was  clear  and  easy  to  hear,  though  the 
words  were  spoken  in  a  low  tone,  and  Kate,  unwilling 


Kate. 


289 


to  U'iive  her  hiding-place,  heard  every  syllable  of  the 
short  conversation  that  followed. 

"  Thou  knowest,"  continued  the  speaKer,  "  that  Sir 
Ralph  hath  a  sick  friend,  or  servitor,  or  somewhat, 
lying  here  at  Clough  Hall,  and  that  he  designeth  to 
carry  the  same  with  him  to  London  in  the  litter  that 
he  was  so  anxious  about." 

"  Ay,  worshipful  Master  Granger,  he  hath  made 
almost  as  much  ado  about  that  litter  as  about  his  own 
mails." 

Kate  started  when  she  heard  tb"  imme  of  Granger, 
for  he  was  well  known  as  one  of  the  most  relentless  of 
those  who  sought  Queen  Mary's  favor  by  hunting 
down  the  unfortunate  Protestants. 

"Hist,  man!"  he  said,  "and  listen  to  me. 
Thou  hast  heard  of  one  Hugh  Denver,  a  busy,  rest- 
less fellow,  who  hath  dyed  himself  as  deep  in  treason 
as  in  heresy  ?  " 

"  Ay,  sir  ;  who  in  these  parts  hath  not?  " 

"  Well,  this  sick  man  of  our  friend  yonder  is  he; 
and  look  ye,  my  man,  't  will  be  an  HI  day's  work  both 
for  you  and  me,  if  we  permit  him  to  escape  us." 

"  In  troth,  sir,  'twere  easy  enow  to  make  sure  of 
him." 

"  Ay,  with  care;  but  not  until  we  have  put  some 
twenty  miles  or  more  between  us  anl  Southanden. 
He  hath  many  friends  here,  and  this  idle  coxcomb, 


290 


My  Lady  Nell, 


Overby,  would  join  with  them  as  like  as  not,  to  set 
biui  free,  for  he  holdeth  that  he  hath  pledged  bis 
honor  to  see  him  safe  into  Germany.  Ay,  and  besides 
him,  there  might  be  Dalton  and  iiis  men  and  the  ser- 
vitors of  this  Lady  Eleanor  Vane  to  reclion  with. 
But  an  we  once  reach  Wayminster  we  have  him  safe, 
for  I  have  written  to  Trenton  to  be  ready  with  his 
men  to  see  me  through  this  business." 

"Then,  sir,  what  want  ye  of  me?" 

"Only  to  keep  guard  over  him  on  the  journey 
thither  ;  better  shoot  him  out  of  hand  than  let  him  go, 
but  methinks  such  desperate  measures  will  be 
unnecessary.  I  will  do  my  part,  but  thou  wilt  have 
better  opportunity  than  I  of  keeping  close  beside  him, 
and  credit  me,  an  thou  dost  well  by  me  in  this  matter, 
thou  shalt  have  a  rich  reward." 

"  I  will  do  my  utmost  to  abide  by  thy  commands, 
but  were  it  not  well  to  confide  also  in  Smith  and  in 
Dale ;  they  are  trusty  fellows,  and  good  honest  Catho* 
lies  withal." 

"  Nay,  nay,  man,  it  needeth  not.  Bethink  you,  the 
fellow  will  be  crippled  by  his  very  disguise.  For,  a 
sick  man  to  rise  from  his  litter  to  run  away  would  be 
too  suspicious ;  his  only  hope,  he  will  think,  is  to  cling 
fast  to  his  affectation  of  weakness  and  ill-health.  But 
come,  they  wfU  wonder  at  our  delay." 

With  that  they  rode  on,  and  Kate  leaned  against  the 


Kate. 


291 


tree  for  support,  for  the  overwhelming  sense  of 
Hugh's  danger  made  her  feel  sick  and  faiut.  But 
even  yet  there  might  be  time  to  save  hiiu,  and  with  a 
silent  prayer  for  strength  and  wisdom,  she  left  her 
hiding-place  and  hastened  to  the  house,  which  she 
entered  by  a  back  door,  for  the  hall  was  crowded  with 
the  companions  and  attendants  of  Sir  Ralph.  Throw- 
ing off  her  cloak,  Kate  advanced  into  the  room  and 
signed  to  Nell  to  come  out  to  her.  She  was  listening 
to  Sir  Ralph's  labored  compliments  with  a  smiling 
face  but  w"  h  little  real  interest,  for  she  was  very 
anxious  about  Hugh,  and  at  the  sight  of  Kate's  face 
she  started,  and  followed  her  into  a  little  empty  room. 

'♦  What  is  it,  Kate?"  she  asked. 

*'  Hath  he  come  yet?  '* 

"Hugh?  Nay,  not  yet;  I  would  he  were.  I  am 
growing  anxious  lest  they  should  question  us  about 
him." 

"  Then,  please  heaven,  I  will  save  him  yet,"  mur- 
mured Kate. 

"Kate!  Kate!"  cried  Nell,  "what  mean  you? 
What  hath  happened?" 

"  Let  me  go,  Nell !  There  is  no  time  to  lose  !"  and 
without  another  word  Kate  left  the  room  and,  catch- 
ing up  her  cloak  as  she  passed,  went  out  again  into 
the  darkness  and  the  drizzle. 

Nell  looked  after  her  for  a  moment  in  utter  bewil- 


292 


My  Lady  Nell. 


derment,  and  then  returned  to  her  task  of  entertaining 
her  guests. 

Meanwhile,  Kate  was  hurrying  towards  tlie  wood, 
breathless  and  weary,  but  still  making  what  haste  she 
could  over  the  wet,  slippery  soil.  She  had  never  gone 
so  fast  before,  but  life  and  death  depended  on  her 
speed. 

She  brushed  through  the  dank  underwoo<l  of  the 
park,  scrambled  over  the  fence,  she  knew  not  how, 
and  then  ran  across  the  corner  of  the  common,  though 
at  every  step  she  sank  into  the  black  mire,  ankle  deep. 
It  was  well  for  her  that  she  had  something  else  to 
think  of  than  her  own  danger,  for  she  might  have  lost 
her  way  and  sunk  in  one  of  the  treacherous  morasses, 
if  she  had  grown  frightened.  But  in  her  fears  for 
Hugh,  she  kept  to  the  one  safe  path  as  if  by  instinct, 
and  reached  the  woods  in  safety. 

Bareheaded  and  shoeless,  she  hurried  on,  fearful 
lest  after  all  she  might  miss  him.  Her  feet  were  cut 
by  the  sticks  and  stones  upon  the  path,  but  she  heeded 
nothing  except  her  desire  to  warn  Hugh  of  his  danger. 

But  a  new  fear  struck  her  —  what  if  she  had  been 
seen  and  followed?  what  if  even  now  she  was  leading 
his  foes  to  his  hiding-place  ?  Once  again  that  deadly 
faintness  seized  her,  but  she  shook  it  olT,  and  with  one 
glance  behind  her,  again  ran  on. 

In  a  moment  more,  however,  she  heard  the  sound  of 


Kale. 


293 


foototeps  coming  towiirds  her,  aiul  ut  tlio  next  turn  in 
tlie  path  slie  came  upon  Iluglj,  who  exclaimed,  "  Mis- 
tress Kate  !  is  it  you  ?  " 

"  Ay,  Master  Denver.  Turn  bticli  or  liiile  !  1  liavo 
come  hitiier  to  warn  you.  My  Lady  Throstlewood 
hath  betrayed  you  !  " 

It  was  still  so  dark  that  they  could  scarcely  see  each 
other's  faces. 

"  But  my  Lady  Nell,  Mistress  Kate  "  — 

"  She  hath  been  deceived  ami  mocked.  There  is  no 
time  to  lose  !  I  have  made  what  haste  1  could,  but 
even  now  they  may  have  begun  the  search  for  you." 
Kate  spoke  breathlessly  and  eagerly.  "  Oh,  sir,  go 
back,  I  entreat  you  !  Hide  somewhere,  for  my  sake  ! 
It  is  not  safe  to  linger  here." 

"  What  wilt  thou  do?  Fear  not  for  me.  1  know 
every  nook  in  these  woods,  and  I  can  find  a  hiding- 
place  here,  I  trust  full  well ;  but  thou  art  weary  and 
spent  through  thy  kind  care  for  me.  Nay,  be  not 
alarmed.  There  are  a  hundred  hiding-places  within 
easy  reach,  and  we  shall  hear  the  men  long  before 
they  see  us.     Sit  down  here  for  a  moment." 

Kate  complied,  saying  as  she  did  so,  "  I  heard  two 
men  talking  of  you  as  they  r^le  up  to  the  house,  and 
they  seemed  to  know  all  about  the  plan  from  first  to 
last.  The  traitor  must  have  been  Lady  Throstlewood, 
for  't  is  at  her  house  they  have  all  been  staying,  and 


-5f 


294 


My  Lady  Nell. 


H> 


'twaB  there  that  !Nell  met  this  Sir  Ralph,  who   hath 
promised  to  aid  thee." 

"  I  knew  not  that  Lady  Throstlewood  had  aupy't  to 
do  with  the  matter,  but,  an  her  hand  be  in  it,  no 
treachery  surpriseth  me." 

"Hast  thou  not  seen  Thomas?  My  grandmother 
sent  him  hither  to  explain  all  to  you  yestere'en,  for  she 
could  not  be  satisfied  to  leave  you  in  the  dark.  She 
said  you  sliould  at  least  judge  of  the  matter  for  your- 
self, and  not  rest  solely  on  Nell's  firm  faith  in  I  "idy 
Throstlewood." 

"Nay,  I  have  not  seen  him  since  morning  yester- 
day, and  then  he  seemed  to  know  little  of  this  scheme 
of  my  lady's.  He  said  she  had  sent  him  hither  in 
great  haste,  and  had  told  him  little." 

"Ay!  grandmother  was  angered  at  her  careless- 
ness, for  't  was  but  late  yestere'en  that  she  told  vrn  of 
her  plan,  and  she  sent  Thomas  forth  to  tell  thee  all, 
that  thou  mightst  at  least  have  thy  choice  of  joining 
Sir  Ralph,  or  —     But  hark  !  what  is  that?  " 

"Naught!  naught!  'T  is  still  so  dark,  they  would 
scarce  expect  me  yet." 

"  'T  is  not  so  dark  outside  as  it  is  here  in  the 
woods,  and  they  were  all  assembled  at  the  Hall  when 
I  came  forth.  I  would  that  thou  wouldst  leave  me 
and  go  farther  from  the  path  here,  for  they  are  sure  to 
search  for  thee,  and  soon,  I  fear." 


Kate. 


295 


"  But  I  can  not  leave  thee  here  alone,"  replied 
Ilngh. 

"  Nay,  do  leave  me.  I  ara  In  no  danger.  1  will 
rcBt  here  awhile,  and  then  [  will  return  across  the 
common,  as  I  came." 

"  Nay,  Mistress  Kate,  at  least  do  this.  Should  you 
return  now,  you  are  all  but  certain  to  come  upon  some 
of  the  rough  fellows  who  will  presently  come  hither 
after  me,  and  it  is  as  far  to  the  Hall  as  it  is  to  Thros- 
tlewood  village.  The  better  plan  would  be  to  go  to 
Dame  Trimmer's  cottage  and  rest  there  until  my  lady 
can  send  down  for  you.  Madge  would  do  thine  errand 
to  the  Hall,  and  she  is  to  be  trusted." 

"  Perchance  it  would  be  better,"  said  Kate,  who 
had  no  desire  to  meet  the  soldiers.  ' '  I  will  do  as  you 
say.  And  now,  do  you  leave  me,  I  entreat  you  !  I 
hear  the  sound  of  voices  even  now ;  oh,  do  go. 
Master  Denver !  " 

"  Nay,  I  will  see  thee  safe  through  these  woods  first. 
Thou  hast  risked  too  much  for  me  already ;  ay,  and 
endured  too  much.    Can  you  walk  so  far,  think  you  ?  " 

"  Ay,  right  well;  and,  an  thou  wilt  not  leave  me, 
let  us  go."  So  saying,  she  stood  up  and  l)egan  to 
walk  on  slowly  and  painfully,  even  with  Hugh's  help. 

"What  hath  happened  to  thy  shoes?"  he  asked 
after  awhile,  when  he  saw  how  lame  and  footsore 
she  seemed.  "Thou  canst  not  walk  in  this  fashion; 
'L  were  better  to  let  me  carry  thee." 


2U6 


My  Lady  Nell. 


II 


''  I  luHt  thuiu  on  the  conuiiou,  but  I  can  wulk  wt;Il 
euow  without  them.  Only  1  would  that  thou  wouldut 
leave  me  ! " 

"  Speak  not  of  it,  dcur  Mistress  Kate  ;  thou  hast 
done  too  mucli  for  me.  I  am  truly  worry  that  thou 
hast  hurt  thyself  so  sorely." 

" 'T  is  uuught,"  suid  Kute ;  "and  yet  'twill  be  in 
vain  an  you  leave  mi;  not." 

•'  Nay,  I  am  in  little  danger,  now  I  know  all. 
Besides,  I  know  of  a  spot  where  I  can  hide,  almost 
on  tlie  confines  of  the  woo<l,  wiiich  yet  would  be  hard 
for  any  but  a  native  of  these  parts  to  find.  Heard 
you  the  name  of  the  man  who  desireth  to  take  me  ?  " 

"  Clranger  it  was,  I  think.  He  is  a  dark-browed, 
silent,  gloomy-looking  nmn." 

"  I  know  liim  well,  but  I  had  not  heard  of  his 
journey  hitlier.  He  is  a  most  relentless  and  danger- 
cus  man,  and  a  sworn  foe  to  all  who  hold  our  faith. 
I  trust  he  will  not  make  too  strait  inquiry  into  the 
religion  of  my  Lady  Nell  and  Madam  Statham. 
Was  he  still  at   the  Hall  when  you  cume  forth  ? " 

"  Ay,  they  were  all  there.  But  look,  how  light  it  is 
growing !  I  fear  me  much  that  long  ere  this  he  will 
have  begun  the  search  for  you." 

"  I  think  he  will  find  the  woods  confusing,  since  he 
knoweth  them  not ;  but  I  would  that  the  leaves  had 
been  upon  the  trees,  it  would  have  beeu  easier  to  find 


Kaie. 


297 


a  hiding-place,"  said  Hugh.  "Tia  well  that  it  was 
rain  that  fell  last  night  instead  of  snow,  or  1  fear 
the  traces  of  our  footsteps  would  have  betrayed  us. 
But  see!  yonder  is  Dame  Triininer's  hut.  Come  in 
and  rest  yourself  and  eat  a  morsel  of  bread,  while  I 
hide  away  all  that  may  show  of  my  late  presence 
here." 

Kate  ate  the  bread  and  drank  the  water  he  broJight 
her,  and  then  bound  up  her  chilled  and  bhseding  feet 
with  cloth  torn  from  her  cloak,  while  Hugh  hastily  con- 
cealed the  provisions  that  were  left  and  drenched  the 
yet  warm  ashes  of  the  fire  with  water  from  the  spring 
near  by.  Then  he  set  the  door  open  and  scattered 
dead  leaves  in  the  corners,  and  by  the  time  his  work 
was  finished  the  hut  to  all  appearance  might  have  been 
deserted  for  years,  so  little  shelter  it  seemed  to  offer 
to  any  one,  however  desolate.  Tn  fact,  at  the  best  of 
times  it  scarcely  was  a  shelter  worthy  of  the  name,  for 
the  thatched  roof  leaked,  the  mud  walls  were  crum- 
bling away,  and  Hugh's  liberal  sprinkling  of  water  on 
the  ashes  had  hardly  added  to  the  many  streams  upon 
the  mud  floor,  for  the  rain  washed  in  round  the  ill- 
fltting  door  and  down  the  aperture  which  did  duty 
for  a  chimney,  to  say  nothing  of  the  showers  that 
came  through  the  roof  in  all  places  excepting  one 
privileged  corner,  which  Madge  liad  been  nccnstonied 
to  use  as  her  bed-chamber. 


298 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Kate  felt  much  refreshed  by  the  brief  rest  and  the 
food  she  had  taken,  and  when  they  left  the  cottage 
she  was  able  to  go  on  more  quickly,  but  still  it  was 
broad  daylight  when  they  parted,  according  to  Hugh's 
promise,  at  the  outskirts  of  the  woods.  She  had  an 
open  field  to  cross  before  she  could  reach  the  road, 
and  just  as  she  neared  the  center  of  this  unsheltered 
ground  a  party  of  horsemen  rode  up  the  road  and,  to 
her  alarm,  stopped  short  on  seeing  her  and  then  dis- 
mounted, leaving  their  horses  in  charge  of  two  of 
their  number.  She  was  not  re-assured  to  discover  the 
figure  of  Granger  among  them,  and,  if  she  had  dared, 
she  would  have  turned  back  and  tried  to  hide  her- 
self in  the  woods  again.  But  for  Hugh's  sake  she 
endeavored  not  to  seem  afraid  of  them,  and 
advanced  steadily,  hoping  they  would  permit  her 
to  pass  unquestioned,  thougli  she  knew  that  she 
presented  a  sutliciently  extraordinary  appearance, 
with  her  torn  cloak  and  mud-stained  dress.  She 
was  not  allowed  to  pask,  quietly,  for  as  she  came 
up  a  rougli-looking  man  stepped  forward  and,  laying 
a  heavy  liand  on  lier  shoulder,  exclaimed,  "  Well,  ray 
pretty  lass,  and  who  are  you?  " 

Kate  hesitated  and  tried  to  release  herself,  but  the 
man  repeated,  "  Come,  mistress,  what  make  you 
here  ?  " 

'•  Let  me  go  !  "  said  Kate.  "  What  matters  it  who 
i  am  to  you  ? " 


Kate. 


299 


At  this  moment  Granger  came  np,  exclaiming, 
"Whom  have  ye  there,  Smith?  What!  fair  maid," 
he  continued,  looking  fixedly  at  Kate,  "  methinks  I 
have  seen  you  before,  and  not  so  very  long  ago, 
neither.  Come,  I  saw  you  yonder  at  Clough  Hall ; 
what  is  your  name  and  your  business  here?" 

"  My  name  is  Kate  Statham,  sir,  and  I  beg  that  you 
will  permit  me  to  go  on  to  Throstle  wood  without  fur- 
ther hindrance,"  replied  Kate. 

"  Not  so  fast,  not  so  fast,  Mistress  Statham  !  This 
is  a  strange  hour,  ay,  and  a  strange  guise  for  a  lady 
of  your  condition  to  wander  so  far  from  home  in.  I 
must  know  more  of  you  before  we  part.  You  are 
cousin,  methinks,  to  the  Lady  P^leauor  Vane?" 

"  Ay,  sir,  1  am." 

"  Then  tell  me  where  Hugh  Denver  is  hidden,  and 
you  shall  go  free." 

Kate  started  at  the  suddenness  of  this  demand,  but 
made  no  reply. 

"Come,  mistress,  I  have  no  time  to  waste;  1  must 
know !  You  can  not  deny  that  you  have  seen  and 
spoken  with  him  this  very  morning,  and  I  must  and 
will  know  where  lie  is  !  " 

"  J  can  not  tell  you,  sir,"  said  Kate  firmly. 

"  I  will  give  you  but  one  chance  more.  1  know 
tiiat  you  know,  for  methinks  your  purpose  in  coming 
hither  at  all  has  been  to  warn  him  of   danger.     Be- 


300 


My  lAxdy  Nelt. 


think  you  what  you  are  doing,  girl !  You  are  aiding  a 
traitor  to  escape,  and  by  all  that  is  sacred  in  lioavcn 
or  earth,  I  will  carry  yon  prisoner  to  London,  and  you 
shall  die  as  a  heretic  !  I  know  you  ;  I  have  heard  of 
you,  my  young  mistress,  and  no  power  on  earth  shall 
save  you,  if  yon  tell  me  not  that  I  wish  to  know  ! " 

"  I  will  not  tell  you  aught !     I  can  die  !  "  said  Kate. 

"•  Ay !  but,  my  brave  lass,  at  this  distance  death 
weareth  a  differi.-nt  face  to  that  he  showeth  nearer. 
Perchance  you  think  that  afterwards  I  will  spare  thee 
because  thou  art  young,  forsooth,  and  a  woman.  But 
I  tell  thee  nay ;  thou  hast  said  good-by  to  hope  unless 
thou  ti'lk'st  me  whither  thy  friend  hath  flod  1 " 

"Sir,  I  have  answered  you!"  repeated  Kate. 
Without  another  word  to  her  Granger  turned  away, 
after  giving  some  orders  to  his  men,  one  of  whom 
rode  off  and  presently  returned  with  the  litter  which 
Sir  Ralph  had  caused  to  be  prepared  for  his  sick 
friend,  and  which  he  liad  sent  back  to  Throstlewood 
when  he  found  that  it  was  not  required.  Into  this 
Kate  was  forced,  in  spite  of  her  remonstrances,  and 
borne  away,  she  knew  not  whither.  She  was  chilled 
through  with  -liting  by  the  road-side  in  the  bitter 
wind,  but  if  she  had  l)een  allowed  she  would  liave 
preferred  to  stay  to  see  whether  Hugh  escaped  or  not, 
rather  than  exchange  the  discomforts  of  waiting  so 
long  in  the  cold,  with  the  rough  men  for  her  compan- 


Kate. 


301 


ions,  for  the  comparative  luxury  aud  seclusioa  of  tlie 
litter,  which  had  been  well  provided,  through  Sir 
Ralph's  care,  with  rugs  aud  curtains  and  cushions. 

Meanwhile,  Granger  and  his  companions  were 
engaged  in  an  energetic  search  for  Hugh.  Accord- 
ing to  Lady  Throstlewood's  advice  they  had  gone  at 
once  to  the  deserted  hut,  and  on  their  way  thither  they 
had  passed  within  a  few  feet  of  his  actual  place  of 
concealment,  so  close  that  he  wondered  they  did  not 
see  him.  When  the  sound  of  their  footsteps  had  died 
away  in  the  distance  he  rose  and  went  deeper  into  the 
Wbod,  aud  hid  himself  in  a  little  hollow,  where  he  was 
sheltered  from  the  wind  and  concealed  from  view  by  a 
great  heap  of  small  branches  which  had  been  left  by 
the  wood-choppers  in  preparing  huge  timbers  for  use 
by  the  Fairpool  ship-builders. 

Here  he  lay  all  day,  aud  many  times  his  pursuers 
came  so  close  that  he  could  hear  their  voices  and  even 
the  words  they  said,  but  they  could  not  find  him.  And 
at  last  he  grew  so  benumbed  and  drowsy  with  the  cold 
that  he  fell  asleep,  aud  did  not  wake  until  late  in  the 
evening  when  the  moon  came  out  and  shone  down 
through  the  leafless  branches  full  upon  his  face.  He 
felt  very  cold  aud  stiff,  and,  for  a  moment,  could  not 
recollect  where  he  was ;  but  at  leugtii  he  remembered 
all  that  had  taken  place,  aud  then,  after  listening  for 
.1  moment,  he  rose  cautiously  aud  looked  about  him. 


302 


My  Lady  Nell. 


All  seemed  still  aud  silent,  and  he  imagined  that  the 
search  was  given  up  for  the  time.  lie  was  hungry 
as  well  as  cold,  for  he  had  oaten  nothing  since  the 
morning,  and  after  a  time  he  began  to  think  that  he 
might  venture  to  visit  the  hut  and  get  some  of  the 
food  lie  had  left  there  ;  so  he  stepped  cautiously  out 
on  to  the  path,  and,  stopping  many  times  to  listen,  at 
last  readied  the  witch's  hut  and  groped  in  the  dark 
corner  where  he  had  left  the  food  hidden  under  the 
leaves. 

But  as  he  bent  forward  he  touched  something,  a 
man's  sleeve  of  cloth  or  velvet,  and  he  drew  back 
hastily.  It  was  too  late,  however  ;  his  light  touch  had 
awakened  the  sleeper,  and  he  sprang  up  with  n  shout. 
It  was  Granger  himself. 

Hugh  drew  his  sword,  and  for  one  moment  they 
fought  desperately,  l)ut  only  for  a  moment,  for  at  the 
noise  three  men  ruslied  into  the  hut  and  wrenched 
Hugh's  sword  from  his  grasp  just  as  it  was  raised  to 
strike  his  enemy,  who  immediately  lowered  his  own 
sword,  and  taking  no  farther  part  in  the  scuffle,  gave 
his  orders  with  a  quiet  but  triumphant  smile. 

Hugli  still  fought  bravely,  but  was  quickly  over- 
jjowered  and  bound  by  his  three  assailants,  who  hur- 
ried him  away  to  a  cottage  at  some  little  distance, 
where  captive  aud  captors  spent  the  remainder  of  the 
night. 


Kate. 


303 


Granger  followed  them  after  collecting  the  rest  of 
his  men,  whom  he  had  disposed  about  the  wood  in 
places  which  he  thought  Hugh  might  pass  if  he  tried 
to  escape  during  the  darkness.  He  was  much  pleased 
at  his  success,  for  Hugh  Denver  was  a  heretic  well 
worth  the  trouble  of  capturing. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


KATE'S  MESSAGE. 


r  pWO  hours  after  Sir  Ralph's  departure,  Madam 
Statham  came  hito  Nell's  room,  asking,  "Hast 
thou  seen  aught  of  Kate,  Eleanor?  " 

"  Not  since  early  this  morning,  madam.  When  I 
was  speaking  with  Sir  Ralph  'n  thi;  hall,  she  beckoned 
me  into  the  little  room  off  the  passage,  and  asked  me 
whether  Hugh  ! -id  yet  arrived.  1  told  her  nay,  and 
she  rushed  away  without  another  word." 

"Whither  did  she  go?" 

"  Nay,  madam,  1  know  not,"  replied  Nell.  "  And 
there  is  Thomas  too,  what  can  have  happened  to  him  ? 
Were  it  not  well  to  send  out  a  party  to  seek  for  them  ?  " 

"  We  must  have  patience,  Eleanor.  Doubtless  they 
will  return  by-and-by." 

"  I  hope  so,  grandmother ;  but  in  these  ill  times, 
it  may  have  happened  tiiat  evil  hath  befallen  them." 

Nell  was  standing  by  the  window  looking  into  the 
park  below,  and  at  that  moment  four  men  came  in 
sight,  carrying  another  on  a  door  or  window  shutter. 
For  a  minute  her  heart  stood  still  with  fear,  for  she 
thought  that  it  was  Hugh,  but  as  she  watched  them, 


Kate's  Menmye. 


305 


they  passed  out  of  sight  behiud  the  trees  and  seemed 
to  be  going  round  to  one  of  the  back  doors  of  the 
mansion.  A  little  later  one  of  the  servauts  came 
running  up  the  stairs,  calling  loudly  for  Madam 
Statham  and  my  lady. 

Both  followed  her  to  the  large  kitchen,  where  they 
found  Thomas  stretched  on  the  huge  wooden  settle, 
with  a  white  face  and  blood-stained  clothes.  He  was 
scarcely  able  to  speak,  but  he  did  contrive  to  ask 
Madam  Statham  whether    Master    Denver    was   safe. 

"  We  know  not,  Thomas,"  she  said  ;  adding,  "  Did 
you  take  the  message  ?  " 

"  Nay,  madam,  I  could  not,"  he  said  faintly.  "I 
got  hurt  last  night." 

"Ah,  well,  Thomas,"  she  repUed,  "thou  shalt  tell 
us  more  anon  ;  just  now  thou  must  rest,  and  the  leech 
shall  see  thee,  and  I  trust  we  shall  soon  have  thee 
whole  again." 

She  spoke  clieerily,  but  she  felt  much  disheartened, 
and  when  siie  left  the  kitchen  after  giving  directions 
for  the  comfort  of  the  injured  man,  she  asked  Nell 
whether  Master  Denver  had  promised  to  come  that 
morning. 

"  Ay,  madam,  he  did  indeed.  Oli,  what  hath  hap- 
pened ♦o  him  and  to  Kate?"  and  Nell  burst  into  a 
passionate  fit  of  crying. 

"  Peace,  my  child,  peace  !     Give  not  way        sor- 


306 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


row  now  !  "  said  her  graudinother.  "  I  know  full  well 
that  you  meaut  no  evil,  ami  an  evil  hath  come,  it  la 
permitted  of  God  Almighty  for  our  welfare.  Be  still, 
little  one,  and  let  me  think  of  that  which  must  be 
done." 

Nell  dried  her  eyes  and  watched  Madam  Statham's 
face  eagerly,  but  she  gathered  little  hope  from  its 
expression,  for  it  only  grew  sadder  and  more  sternly 
set  as  she  sat  in  silent  thought.  At  length  she  said, 
"  I  will  presently  question  Thomas  ;  perchance  he  may 
throw  some  light  on  this  unhappy  miscarriage  of  thy 
plan." 

She  learned  little,  however,  from  Thomas  to  clear 
up  the  mystery.  He  had  left  Clough  Hall,  he  said, 
immediately  after  seeing  her,  but  as  he  reached  the 
narrow  lane  leading  to  the  common,  he  had  met  a 
party  of  horsemen,  singing  and  shouting  and  seem- 
ingly more  than  half-drunk.  Their  horses  were  wild 
and  unmanageable,  and  came  galloping  round  a  turn 
in  the  lane  so  suddenly  that  as  he  sprang  aside  to  get 
out  of  the  way  of  the  first  cavalier,  he  slipped  upon 
the  mud  and  was  trampled  down  beneath  the  lioofs  of 
another  horse,  ])ut  its  drunken  rider  had  passetl  on 
unheeding,  and  he  had  had  only  strength  sufflcieut  to 
crawl  into  the  ditch  out  of  the  way  of  further  harm, 
and  there  he  had  lain  until  he  was  found  b}'  the  men 
who  had  brought  him  home.     Who  the  horsemen  were, 


Kale's  Messa/je. 


307 


he  knew  not,  but  he  fancied  they  were  the  strange 
soldiers  who  had  come  with  Lady  Throstlewood's 
guests,  and  were  supposed  to  be  engaged  in  the 
tasii  of  searching  out  the  heretics  iu  those  parts. 

The'  long  exposure  and  liis  many  bruises  caused 
the  faithful  old  man  a  long  and  severe  illness,  but  at 
length  he  recovered  comi)letely,  to  Nell's  great  joy, 
for  of  her  many  servants,  he  was  the  favorite,  as  he 
certainly  deserved  to  be. 

The  day  seemed  very  long  and  sad  to  Nell,  for  they 
heard  no  news  of  their  friends,  and  there  was  but  too 
good  ground  for  fears  concerning  their  fate.  Nell 
wept  and  sobbed  and  prayed  and  bemoaned  her 
"  wicked  self-confidence,"  till  she  was  almost  ill,  and 
even  Madam  Statham's  forced  calm  gave  way  at  last. 
It  was  a  terrible  trial  to  both  of  them,  for  they  could 
hear  no  certain  tidings,  and  suspense  is  very  hard  to 
bear ;  but  to  Nell,  who  blamed  herself  for  all  the  ills 
that  might  possibly  have  overtaken  them,  it  was  an 
almost  overwhelming  trouble.  She  wished  Madam 
Statham  would  have  reproached  her  with  her  careless 
betrayal  of  the  secret  of  Hugh's  presence  to  Lady 
Throstle  wood,  whom  she  herself  now  believed  to  be 
the  last  person  to  be  trusted  with  such  a  secret ;  but 
her  grandmother  said  no  word  of  censure  now  that  the 
evil  she  had  predicted  had  happened,  and  Nell  felt  her 
very  kindness  an  aggravation  of  her  misery. 


308 


My  Lady  Nell. 


On  the  evening  <jf  tho  sucoiul  d:iy  there  caine  a 
vague,  uncertain  minor  that  botii  Hugh  and  Kate 
had  been  taken  prisoners  and  carried  off  to  Lon- 
don by  Granger  and  his  band,  and  for  many  days 
they  heard  no  more ;  but  at  length  there  cauiu  the 
confirmation  that  they  (h'eaded,  in  the  shape  of  a  note 
from  Hugh.  He  had  managed  to  elude  the  vigilance 
of  his  captors  and  send  it  by  a  trusty  friend  to 
Clough  Hall.  It  told  them  what  they  guessed,  that 
Kate,  as  well  as  himself,  was  on  her  way  for  trial  as 
a  heretic,  and  for  Iier  Hugh  begged  that  they  would 
send  to  Lord  Kocksbridge  and  entreat  him  to  use  his 
intluence  to  save  her.  It  was  possible  that  in  the  case 
of  a  young,  inoffensive  girl  like  her  they  might  show 
mercy,  to  please  the  wealthy  and  Catholic  young 
nobleman  ;  but  for  him,  nothing  could  be  done,  and  he 
entreated  them  to  attempt  nothing.  It  would  endan- 
ger their  own  safety,  while  it  coukl  be  of  no  possible 
benefit  to  him,  for  his  loyalty  was  questioned,  as  well 
as  his  orthodoxy,  and  either  crime  was,  in  the  eyes  of 
the  party  in  power,  sudicient  of  itself  to  merit  a 
shameful  and  painful  death.  So  Hugh  sent  them  all 
his  last  farewell,  and  his  dear  love  to  his  little  Lady 
Nell,  and  begged  them  to  tell  Master  Omer  that  he 
had  never  for  one  moment  been  a  traitor,  though, 
through  the  untruthfulness  of  his  many  enemies,  he 
might  die  as  one  ;  and  with  this  protest  of  his  loyalty 


Kate's  Message. 


309 


to  his  earthly  sovereign,  and  an  entreaty  that  they 
would  pray  for  hira,  tliat  he  might  show  forth  until 
the  end  like  zeal  and  truth  in  the  service  o(  his  lieav- 
enly  King,  the  letter  ended.  And  witli  it  ended  Nell's 
last  hope  that  even  yet  Hugh  might  not  suffer  for  her 
vanity  and  love  of  her  own  will. 

Two  days  later  Master  Omer  returned  horae,  after 
six  weeks'  absence,  saddened  and  almost  dismayed  at 
the  dreary  tidings  that  had  reached  him  long  before  he 
came  near  Southanden.  The  news  that  Hugh  Denver 
was  taken  was  all  over  the  country,  and  the  Catholics 
exulted  loudly,  for  of  all  the  hated  Protestants  there 
was  none  who,  for  his  age,  had  been  more  useful  and 
active  than  he ;  and  the  gentle  old  man  listened  gladly 
and  proudly  to  this  strange  praise  of  the  lad  whom  he 
loved  as  a  son.  What  need  to  doubt  that  he  had  done 
his  work  as  a  soldier  of  Christ  and  the  good  cause 
nobly  and  faithfully,  since  his  very  enemies  rated  his 
services  so  highly  that  in  all  places  where  he  was 
known  they  rejoiced  so  greatly  over  his  downfall? 
Thus  Master  Omer,  in  spite  of  his  deep  grief,  car- 
ried back  to  the  Hall  such  comfort  as  lightens  the 
hearts  of  all  who  sorrow  for  those  whose  life-work 
is  over  indeed,  but  has  been  done  nobly  and  ungrudg- 
ingly for  the  great  Master  of  all  workers,  both  in 
earth  and  heaven. 

But   when   Master   Omer   read   Hugh's    letter,   his 


310 


My  Lady  Nell, 


proud  exultation  in  tho  lad  wan  dimmod  by  the  mes- 
sage that  was  Hciit  to  himself.  It  {jrriced  him  that 
Hugh  had  had  thus  to  dechin;  hie,  loyalty  with  his 
dying  brea*h,  as  it  were.  It  grieved  him  that  Hugh 
had  not  seen  fit  to  set  his  face  against  such  earthly 
matters  as  those  letters  that  had  brought  this  shadow 
of  treason  over  him.  And  it  would  grieve  him  should 
Hugh  die  as  a  traitor  to  his  lawful  queen,  instead  of 
gaining  th(>  martyr's  high  glory  of  dying  for  Christ  in 
unflinching  witness  to  his  eternal  truths.  Yet  even 
now  the  will  of  God  must  rule  ;  and  poor  old  Master 
Omer  checked  his  rebellious  thoughts  over  the  proba- 
ble fate  of  his  dear  lad,  and  comforted  himself  with 
the  reflection  that  whatever  happened  to  him  or  to 
them  could  not  go  beyond  the  care  of  God's  infinite 
love. 

Hugh's  letter  seemed  to  Nell  the  last  misery  of  all, 
for  she  had  no  hope  now  of  his  ultimate  escape,  and 
she  so  wept  and  fretted  from  morning  till  night  that 
Master  Omer  scarcely  knew  her  in  the  thin,  pale, 
unsmiling  maiden  who  met  him  at  the  door.  8he 
grew  so  listless,  and  took  so  little  interest  in  any 
thing  that  went  on,  that  by  his  advice  her  grand- 
mother found  her  plenty  to  do  and  kept  her  hard  at 
work ;  but  she  did  it  mechanically,  and  seemed 
equally  indifferent  to  praise  or  blame. 

Then  Master  Omer  took  her  in  hand  and   begged 


Kdte^H  Meanage. 


311 


her  to  continue  her  studioH  and  to  pra(!tice  on  lier  lute, 
as  formerly.  She  made  no  objection,  but  she  did  all 
in  the  same  spiritless,  weary  faHJiion,  and  though  she 
was  now  docile  and  inanagcablo  enougii,  her  compli- 
ance lacked  heartiness,  and  it  was  evident  that  her 
thoughts  were  often  far  away  from  what  she  was 
doing. 

One  day,  nearly  a  month  after  the  disappearance 
of  Kate  and  Hugh,  Master  Omor  found  her  gazing 
through  the  great  window  in  the  hall  with  such  a 
miserable,  despairing  expression  that  he  could  not 
bear  to  watch  her. 

"  Nell,"  he  said,  laying  his  hand  gently  on  her 
shoulder,  "what  troubleth  thee?" 

"Thou  knowest.  Master  Omer !  "  she  said  half- 
reproachfully. 

"Shall  you  be  angry,  little  one,  if  I  speak  plainly 
to  you?"  he  asked. 

"  Nay,  sir,  I  shall  not,"  she  replied,  still  gazing 
through  the  window  at  the  sunless  January  landscape 
of  brown  trees  and  turf,  and  cold  white  patches  of 
snow  and  ice. 

"Then  I  will  tell  you  what  T  think,  nay,  what  I 
have  thought  for  many  a  day  ;  and  't  is  this  :  thou  art 
even  now  sinning  more  deeply  than  thou  didst  in  that 
unhappy  deed  that  led  to  such  grievous  mischance, 
and  't  is  in  the  same  fashion  also." 


312 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"What  mean  you,  Master  Onier?"  asked  Nell, 
turning  b'^r  blue  eyes  on  him  for  a  moment. 

"  I  mean  that  this  sorrow  came  on  you  tlu'ough 
your  self-will,  and  that  you  are  still  indulging  in  self- 
will  even  in  your  remorse." 

"Wherefore,  Master  Omer?  I  have  tried  to  do 
your  will  and  Madam  Statham's ;  I  liave  indeed,"  she 
repeated.  "  But  oh,  I  would  that  I  might  die,  as  I 
ought,  when  I  have  murdered  Hugh,  and  perchance 
Kate  also." 

"  There  is  a  Judge  who  seeth  clear  and  plain 
enough,  my  child,  and  an  he  had  thought  you  ought 
to  die,  you  would  not  now  be  living." 

Nell  shuddered  and  said,  "  I  am  too  wicked  to  die  ! 
I  can  not  keep  the  promise  I  made  to  my  father.  And 
yet,  oh.  Master  Omer !  I  would  give  all  I  have  in  the 
world  if  God  would  only  show  me  how  to  follow  Him  ! " 
.  "  Perciianee,  my  child,  He  hatli  allowed  thee  so  to 
wander  into  sin  and  wretchedness  that  thou  mightest 
learn  that  all  earth  holdeth  can  not  purify  the  wicked 
or  comfort  the  miserable.  There  is  naught  in  aarth 
and  naught  in  heaven  that  can  bring  tliee  peace  or 
goodness  but  the  blood  of  Christ  alone ;  and  yet  in 
one  moment,  througli  that  blood,  thy  soul  shall  be 
white  and  fair,  ay,  even  of  this  dark  stain  that  thou 
callest  murder.  No  one  can  sin  too  deeply  to  be 
forgiven." 


Kate's  Mensiige. 


313 


Nell  still  stood  gazing  through  the  window,  and, 
as  she  made  no  reply,  Master  Oiner  was  moving 
quietly  away,  when  she  turned,  exclaiming  eagerly, 
"  Ytmder  cometh  my  cousin  Reginald,  Master  Omer ! 
Perchance  he  bringeth  news." 

But  the  first  words  he  spoke  quenched  Nell's  rising 
hopes:  "Sweet  cousin,  I  did  not  receive  your  letter 
until  Wednesday,  or  I  would  have  done  what  I  could." 

"  Heard  ye  naught  of  Hugii  or  Kate?  Oh,  spealc  ! 
Hast  thou  no  news,  no  message,  for  me?" 

"  Be  not  impatient,  Eleanor,"  said  Madam  Stathara, 
who  had  joined  them.  "  My  Lord  Rociisbridge  is 
wearied  with  his  journey.  Permit  him  to  rest  and 
refresh  himself,  and  then  he  will  tell  us  all." 

Nell  had  never  seen  her  gay  cousin  in  so  sad  and 
grave  a  mood.  His  face  was  pale  and  his  dress 
disheveled,  and  he  stood  there  in  the  midst  of  them 
as  if  he  knew  not  what  to  say. 

"Reginald,  an  you  love  me,  tell  me  one  word!" 
implored  Nell.     "  Are  they  as  yet   safe   and  well?" 

Then,  with  his  eyes  on  the  ground,  he  said  slowly, 
"  Of  Hugh  Denver  I  could  learn  naught ;  but  of  Mis- 
tress Statham  —  I  think  that  she  would  have  desired 
me  to  say  she  is  both  safe  and  well.  Dear  little 
counin,  though  no  Protestant,  1  trust,  nay,  I  will 
believe,  that  she  is  happy  now." 

Nell   looked   up  at   him  with  wide-open   eyes,     nd 


314 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Madam  Statham  asked  quickly,  "  My  lord,  speak 
plainly!  Tell  us,  hath  aught  ill  happened  to  her?" 
Only  Master  Omer  fully  understood  him. 

"  Cousin  Nell,"  he  said,  /  1 1  '  not  looking  at  her, 
"  I  told  you  that  I  receivtv  jt,  i.  letter  all  too  late. 
I  only  reached  London  five  days  since,  and  on  that 
very  day,  as  I  rode  through  the  city,  there  was  a 
great  crowd  in  the  Smithfleld  uitifket-place.  I  could 
do  naught  for  her.  Nay,  I  scarce  guessed  who  she 
was." 

"  What!  is  she  dead?"  said  Madam  Statham,  iu  a 
strangely  quiet  voice. 

"  Ay,  madam,  she  is,"  replied  Lord  Rocksbridge, 
for  the  first  time  looking  at  Nell,  who  was  ::itauding 
white  and  motionless  as  a  statue. 

Presently  the  young  man  went  on:  '  '.''>'•  v  old  me 
she  had  been  very  firm  and  brave  froi  i.iii  •  when 

she  was  taken.  Some  of  them  tried  hard  it  I'lbnade 
her  to  recant,  but  she  would  not  sav  one  word  or  make 
one  sign,  and  so  she  died."  .-• 

He  stopped  foi-  a  moment,  but  no  one  spoke  or 
moved,  and  he  continued ;  "  It  was  about  noon  on 
Wednesday  last.  Tliere  was  a  great  crowd  in  all  the 
streets  about;  I  scarce  could  get  ~v  horse  through 
the  press.  But  she  passed  close  t<'  >u>'  and  when  she 
saw  me  she  beckoned,  and  as  I  cau  t>  oa  ahe  bade 
me  give  you  all  her  love  and  l^egged  me  to  try  to  save 


Kate's  Message. 


315 


Master  Denver.  Metbinks  she  would  have  said  more, 
but  they  would  not  permit  her  to  have  longer  speech 
of  me.  She  made  no  resistance,  but  let  them  work 
their  will  without  one  cry  or  prayer  for  mercy.  She 
seemed  to  have  no  sorrow  for  herself,  though  she  was 
so  young,  but  many  of  those  about  her  were  moved  to 
pity,  and  wept  and  sobbed  aloud.  She  looked  on 
them  sadly,  but  said  nauglit  till  they  had  bound  her  to 
the  stake  and  the  fagots  had  begun  to  crackle  and 
blaze  round  her.  Then  her  tongue  seemed  loosed,  and 
she  spoke  the  like  of  which  I  never  heard  before. 
She  had  no  fear,  no  pity  for  herself,  though  so  close 
to  death,  ay,  though  '"ven  then  in  agony ;  but  for  us 
who  stood  around  she  entreated  mercy  of  the  great 
Father  and  his  eternal  Son.  Sb'  prayed  us  to  have 
mercy  on  our  souls ;  she  spoke  of  sin  and  death,  and 
heaven  and  Christ,  in  such  sort  as  I  trust  I  never  shall 
forget.  I  have  heard  many  a  sermon  and  many  a 
prayer,  but  I  never  yet  heard  such  words  as  she  spoke 
while  she  had  breath.     God  rest  her  soul ! " 

"  Amen  !  "  said  Master  Omer.  "  Let  us  thank  God 
that  she  hath  been  found  worthy  to  join  the  glorious 
army  of  his  noble  martyrs." 

Together  they  knelt  on  the  floor  of  the  old  hall 
while  the  old  man  offered  up  to  God  thanksgiving 
and  praise  that  Kate  had  been  enabled  to  bear  him 
faithful  and  noble  witness  in  her  last  hours,  and  he 


316 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Messed  his  most  holy  name  that  with  the  power  of  his 
gontleness  he  la  ever  ready  so  to  strengthen  the  weak 
luul  feeble  that  they  shall  triumph  over  death  and 
pain,  and  show  forth  his  glory  in  the  time  of  their 
darkest  extremity.  And  he  prayed  to  God  to  give 
firmness  to  their  feet  and  strength  to  their  hearts, 
that  they  too  might  follow  Christ  wherever  he  might 
lead  them. 

Then  they  rose  from  their  knees,  and  Nell  passed 
slowly  from  the  hall,  but  Madam  Statham  and  Master 
Omer  still  stayed  with  Lord  Rocksbridge  and  ques- 
tioned him  concerning  all  he  knew. 

He  had  heard  afterwards,  he  said,  that  Kate  had 
been  singularly  resolute  and  uncompromising,  and  had 
80  angered  her  judges  with  her  quiet  determination, 
that  there  would  have  been  little  hope  of  saving  her, 
even  from  the  first ;  and  as  it  had  chanced,  she  had 
been  alone  and  friendless  in  the  great  city,  and  there 
had  been  none  to  speak  a  word  in  her  behalf. 

"Ay,"  said  Madam  Statham,  "'tis  such  as  she 
that  our  enemies  ever  choose  to  slaughter.  They 
touch  not  the  wealthy  and  the  powerful,  be  they  ever 
ISO  strong  and  valiant  in  the  faith.  'T  is  a  cowardly 
and  a  shameless  thing  to  put  a  harmless  girl  like  Kate 
to  death  because  they  desire  to  terrify  us  from  holding 
fast  to  our  faith.  'Tis  ever  on  the  poor  and  the 
defenceless  that  evil  cometh." 


Kate's  Message. 


317 


"  Say  not  evil,  madam,  but  great  gloi-y,"  said  Mas- 
ter Omer  softly. 

"  Ay,  'tis  well  for  you  and  me,  who  have  lived  out 
our  days,  to  see  in  it  joy  and  honcjr,  but  for  a  young 
girl  like  her,  it  seemeth  an  ill  thing  to  be  cut  off 
before  she  hath  reached  her  prime.  Life  is  a  glad- 
some and  a  lovely  thing  to  the  young." 

"  Yet,  madam,"  said  the  Earl  gently,  "  I  think  she 
was  by  no  means  sad  to  leave  it.  Meseems  she  scarce 
cast  a  thought  of  sorrow  on  the  life  she  was  leaving, 
save  for  the  sake  of  those  she  loved." 

"  I  know  that  I  spake  wrongly,"  said  ISIadam  Stat- 
ham,  "yet  'tis  strange  she  seemed  not  to  regret 
leaving  her  work  here  on  earth." 

"  Madam,  an  she  had  lived  for  fourscore  years, 
methinks  she  might  have  done  no  more  for  Christ  than 
she  now  hath  done  ;  ay,  and  for  the  cause  of  Protest- 
antism that  she  had  at  heart,"  said  L(jrd  Rocksbridge 
eagerly.  "  Her  words  will  not  fall  lightly  to  the 
ground,  spoken  in  such  a  moment.  They  will  be 
remembered  for  years  to  come,  and  will  bear  noble 
fruit !  Ay,  even  I,  methinks,  may  have  cause  to 
thank  heaven  for  Mistress  Statham's  courage  and 
Mistress  Statham's  faith  !  " 

He  spoke  earnestly  and  impulsively,  for  his  heart 
had  been  deeply  stirred  by  Kate's  brave  death,  and 
when  he  left  the  market-place  on  that  terrible  after- 


318 


My  Lady  Nell. 


noon,  he  was  a  Romanist  no  longer.  And  he  lived  to 
thank  God,  as  he  said,  that  the  quiet,  gentle  girl, 
whom  he  had  before  passed  by  almost  unheeding  in  her 
humility  and  simplicity,  had  dared  to  die  the  martyr's 
fiery  death,  and  had  shown  the  martyr's  noble  faitli ; 
for  her  words  had  roused  his  gay,  careless,  unthinking 
soul  from  its  heedless  apathy,  and  from  that  moment 
he  found  no  peace  till  his  feet  rested  on  the  same  sure 
foundation  which  had  been  so  firm  for  her. 

Even  if  all  the  rest  who  stood  around  her  as  she 
died  forgot  the  impression  of  her  dying  words,  Lord 
Rocksbridge  received  the  message,  and  though  she 
knew  it  not,  a  soul  was  won  to  the  Master's  service, 
and  she  had  "  covered  a  multitude  of  sins." 

So  she  died,  leaving  sorrow  and  misery  behind  her 
in  the  flames  that  set  her  spirit  free  from  earth,  and 
entered  into  "  the  joy  of  her  Lord,"  and  from  his  lips 
the  judgment  on  her  life  shall  be,  "  Well  done,  good 
and  faithful  servant ;  "  and  it  may  be  that,  quiet  and 
unassuming  as  she  was,  she  shall  one  day  "  shine  as 
the  stars,"  as  one  of  those  who  have  turned  "  many 
to  righteousness." 


CHAPTER  XVn. 


LADY  THROSTLEWOOD'S  SECRET. 


TJ'OR  many  months  Nell  was  very  quiet  and  sad,  for 
she  blamed  herself  as  the  cause  of  Kate's  death, 
and  she  still  feared  that  Hugh  might  .also  suffer 
through  her  fault,  but  of  him  they  could  hear  nothing. 
In  those  days  she  began  to  cling  to  Madam  8tatham, 
for  the  same  bitter  sorrow  drew  them  together,  and 
Nell  learned  at  last  to  see  and  value  her  love  for  her. 
The  8t«rn  old  lady  was  very  gentle  with  her,  earnestly 
endeavoring  to  comfort  her  for  the  grievous  conse- 
quences cf  her  sin.  Yet  for  a  long  time  it  was  in 
vain,  and  Nell  wept  and  prayed  unceasingly  for 
Hugh's  life,  and  bitterly  reproached  herself  for  her 
cousin's  fate. 

But  as  time  went  on,  Master  Omer's  words  and  his 
prayers  l)egan  to  have  some  influence  over  her,  and 
she  strove  to  conquer  her  sorrow  and  live  usefully, 
since  she  could  not  live  happily.  She  busied  herself 
with  the  well-being  of  the  cottagers  on  hiT  estate,  and 
tried  to  comfort  the  sick  and  the  sorrowful ;  and  in 
this  she  was  so  patient  and  perscjvering  that  at  length 
there  was  scarcely  a  single  hut  of  all  the  many  she 


320 


My  Lady  Nell. 


owned,  whose  inhabitants  were  not  familiar  with  her 
pale,  sad  face  and  little  black-robed  figure.  She  was 
generous  and  warm-hearted,  and  soon  made  many 
friends  by  her  quick  sympathy  and  ready  ear  for  their 
sorrows.  But  she  did  not  stop  at  listening  to  their 
griefs ;  she  strove  to  remedy  them  in  her  old,  impul- 
sive fashion,  and  in  consequence  made  mistakes  that 
would  have  discouraged  most  people  in  their  efforts  to 
do  good.  Not  so  Nell,  however ;  she  took  the  wiser 
course  (remembering  how  her  failures  had  resulted 
from  self-will)  of  applying  to  Master  Omer  and  her 
grandmother  for  advice,  which  was  readily  given. 
Thus  her  tenants  profited  by  the  sorrow  that  had  come 
upon  her,  and  Nell,  iiaviug  learnt  that  she  had  hitherto 
neglected  her  duty  towards  her  own  people,  was  filled 
with  shame  at  the  thought  of  her  long  carelessness, 
and  therefore  profited  also,  for  from  that  time  she 
neglected  them  no  more,  and  it  is  always  happier  as 
well  as  better  to  do  one's  duty. 

From  the  moment  that  she  resolutely  set  herself  to 
live  rightly  in  the  present,  and  leave  the  mistakes  of 
the  past  to  the  past,  she  was  rewarded  in  a  way  that 
she  had  not  expected,  and  began  gradually  to  recover 
her  old  good  spirits.  To  please  Master  Omer  and  her 
grandmother,  she  spent  some  time  daily  in  study  and 
practicing  on  her  lute,  and  after  awhile  she  found 
that  her  old  pursuits  had  not  entirely  lost  their  interest 


Lady  Tlirostlewood's  Secret. 


321 


for  her.  And  presently,  she  scarcely  knew  when  or 
how,  the  peace  that  she  prayed  for  came  upon  her, 
and  she  knew  that  she  was  pardoned  and  her  soul 
washed  of  its  stains  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain  for  sinners.  Her  old  sins  and  old  habits 
were  not  changed  all  at  once ;  hay,  for  many  a  long 
year  they  caused  her  much  temptation  and  many  con- 
flicts, but  still  a  change  had  come,  and  she  was  one  of 
Christ's  servants  instead  of  one  of  his  enemies. 

Thus  a  year  went  by,  and  tlie  anniversary  of  Kate's 
death  came  round,  and  though  Nell  sorrowed  for  her 
cousin  and  for  Hugh  (of  whom  they  had  still 
heard  no  news) ,  it  was  not  hopelessly  and  rcbelliously 
as  formerly.  She  tried  to  forgive  even  Lady  Throstle- 
wood,  but  she  found  it  very  difficult,  and  when  a  few 
days  later  she  received  an  urgent  message  from  her, 
saying  she  was  in  trouble,  and  begging  her  to  go  to 
visit  her,  she  at  first  refused  peremptorily. 

But  the  messer  ^^er  entreated  her  to  comply,  and  she 
asked,  "What  doth  my  Lady  Throstlewood  mean? 
What  trouble  is  thli  she  speaketh  of?" 

"  Hast  thou  not  lienrd,  my  lady?  There  hath  been 
sore  grief  at  the  Hall  yonder.  Master  Frank  is 
dead." 

"Dead!"  exclaimed  Nell.  "We  had  lieard  that 
he  was  better  of  late." 

"  Ay,  my  lady,  so  we  thought.     But  he  fell  griev- 


322 


My  Lady  Nell. 


onsly  sick  in  London,  and  died  before  liis  friends 
could  be  summoned,"  replied  the  man. 

"  Tell  your  lady  I  will  come,  since  she  desireth  it. 
I  will  be  with  her  by  three  of  the  clock,"  said  Nell, 
after  a  moment's  tliouglit.  Then  she  went  to  her 
grandmother,  saying,  "  Madam,  my  Lady  Throstle- 
wood  hath  lost  her  son,  and  hath  sent,  desiring  me 
to  visit  her.  At  first  1  refused  to  go  thither ;  but 
when  I  heard  of  poor  Frank's  death  I  promised  that 
I  would  go." 

"  I  trust  she  aimeth  not  to  entrap  you  by  this 
device,"  said  Madam  Stathatn  anxiously. 

"  I  will  be  cautious,  grandmother,  and  return  imme- 
diately if  slie  seemeth  to  have  no  good  reason  for  her 
strange  request." 

By  three  o'clock  Nell  was  at  the  gates  of  Thros- 
tlewood  Hall,  and  ten  minutes  later  Maud  led  her  into 
her  mother's  bed-chamber,  where  Lady  Throstlewood 
was  lying  on  a  couch  covered  with  cushions  of  black 
cloth,  and  when  Nell  looked  round  she  saw  that  the 
bed  was  curtained  and  the  walls  were  hung  with  the 
same  dismal  material.  But  as  slie  glanced  at  the 
mistress  of  this  gloomy  room  she  forgot  every  thing 
in  her  terrible  expression.  Her  black  hair  surrounded 
a  face  of  the  most  deadly  pallor,  and  her  dark 
eyes  shone  and  glittered  wildly,  and  their  darkness 
was   intensified   by   the   black    rings    beneath    them. 


Lady  Thronfleivood's  Secret. 


323 


She  looked  as  if  she  had  wept  until  she  was  utterly 
exhausted  and  half-deranged  by  her  grief.  Her 
cheeks  and  hands  were  thin,  and  she  had  lost  the 
self-control  for  which  she  had  been  so  remarkable. 
She  was  dressed  carelessly  in  a  loose  mourning  robe 
of  black  cloth,  without  the  slightest  attempt  at  orna- 
ment of  any  sort. 

She  bade  Maud  place  a  chair  for  Nell  and  then 
leave  them  alone,  but  when  her  daughter  had  gone 
she  sat  for  a  long  time  without  speaking ;  then  she 
began  to  moan  and  to  rock  herself  backwards  and 
forwards. 

Nell  felt  uncomfortable,  but  knew  not  what  to  say 
or  do  to  comfort  her,  and  began  to  fear  she  had 
almost  lost  her  reason.  "  My  Lady  Throstle  wood," 
she  said  at  length,  "  I  am  very  sorry  for  you  ! "  and 
indeed  she  was. 

Lady  Throstlewood  only  looked  at  her  half-fiercely 
and  began  to  mutter  to  herself,  repeating  the  name 
of  her  dead  son  again  and  again. 

"What  is  it  that  you  want  of  me?"  asked  Nell. 
"  I  came  hither  at  your  request,  my  lady ;  what  is  it 
that  you  want?" 

"  I  had  forgotten  wherefore  you  were  here,"  said 
Lady  Throstlewood.  "  You  have  heard  the  news  of 
my  poor  lad's  death?" 

"  Ay,  but  only  from  your  servitor  this  morning, 
and  he  told  me  not  of  your  sickness." 


324 


My  Larhj  Nell. 


"  Ay,  I  am  sick  to  death,  tnethinks,  thoiigli  the 
leech  will  not  have  it  bo.  I  wot  full  well  that  I  can 
not  live  witiioiit  Frank.     ()  my  darling  !  " 

"  Wa«  he  long  sick?"  asked  Nell,  thinking  it  might 
soothe  her  to  talk  of  her  sorrow. 

"  But  four  days.  And  I  not  tliere  !  He  had  been 
well  for  niontiis ;  1  thought  h'>  il  grown  stronger. 
Oh,  f  would  it  had  been   me  ^aud,  or  Clare  — 

ay,  any  one  but  him  !  " 

"  Hush,  hush,  my  lady  !  God  doeth  all  these  things 
by  his  own  will." 

"  Peace,  child  !  do  1  not  know  it?  Ay,  better  than 
ever  you  can.  I  tliouglit  to  hold  him  against  all,  but 
God  hath  taken  him  despite  me.  Yon  talk  of  the  will 
of  God  ;  have  I  not  known  for  years  that  't  was  his 
will  to  take  Frank  from  me?  Have  I  not  striven 
from  his  very  birth  to  keep  him  from  the  evil  that 
hung  over  him?" 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  then  she  began 
again:  "  O  Frank !  Frank!  wherefore  shouldest  thou 
suffer  for  thy  mother's  sin,  even  though  it  was  for 
thy  sake  she  did  it  ?  My  boy !  my  boy !  But  he 
knew  naught  of  it,  Eleanor ;  he  knew  naught  of  it ! " 

"Madam,  I  do  not  understand  you!"  said  Lady 
Nell,  in  much  bewilderment. 

"And  wherefore  shouldst  thou?  'T  was  folly  to 
ask  thee  hither.     Little  one,  thou  hadst  best   return 


Lady  Tlirostletvood's  Secret. 


325 


aa  thou  cainest,  and  leave  me  to  keep  my  secrets 
alone." 

"What!  hadst  thou  no  purpose  in  bringing  me 
hither?  I  promise  you,  my  lady,  I  had  not  come 
unless  I  had  thought  that  thou  hadst  some  fair  rea- 
so:'  for  tiiy  urgent  ni  ;s8age.  i  like  not  to  be  thus 
trillod  with.  Methiuks  thou  mayst  even  now  be  but 
acting ;  but  I  tell  you,  Lady  Throstlewood,  that  I 
know  of  thy  former  treachery  towards  me,  and  I  am 
wary  of  thee  and  thy  ways !  "  Nell  was  really  angry, 
and  began  to  fear  that  all  this  strange  assumption 
of  violent  grief  had  been  but  for  the  purpose  of 
ensnaring  her. 

She  was  mistaken,  however.  It  was  true  that  Frank 
was  dead,  and  his  mother  had  reason  for  her  sorrow. 
But  Nell's  words  sobered  and  calmed  her,  and  she  sat 
up  for  a  moment  and  drank  something  from  a  glass 
beside  her.  It  was  a  cordial,  and  for  a  time  seemed 
to  do  her  good,  for  she  spoke  more  connectedly  and 
clearly. 

"  Eleanor,"  she  said  after  a  moment's  pause  to 
collect  her  thoughts,  "  dost  know  aught  of  him  thou 
callest  Hugh  Denver?" 

"  Nay,"  replied  Nell,  visibly  startled  at  the  ques- 
tion. *'  Do  you  know  augJit  of  him,  my  Lady  Thros- 
tlewood ?    Tell  me,  doth  he  still  live  ?  " 

'*  I  know  naught  of  him,  whether  he  liveth  or  is 


326 


My  Lady  Nell. 


dead,  but 'tis  of  him  tliat  I  would  speak.  IJut  first, 
Eleanor,  promise  me  that  thou  wilt  breathe  uo  word 
of  that  which  I  am  about  to  tell  thee  if  he  be  dead." 

"  I  like  not  to  promise  iu  the  dark,  my  Lady  Thros- 
tlewood.  1  have  doue  ill  enough,  with  ujy  over-readi- 
ness to  trust  myself  to  thine  hands." 

"  Then,  an  thou  wilt  not  promise,  I  have  doue.  If 
he  liveth,  that  I  would  tell  thee  may  one  day  be  to  his 
advantage.  An  he  be  dead,  't  is  useless  baring  an  old 
wrong  for  naught." 

"  Madam,  I  promise,"  said  Nell,  after  a  moment's 
consideration  ;  "  but  prithee,  tell  me  thy  story  without 
further  delay,  for  the  time  passeth  on,  and  Madam 
Statham  will  be  alarmed  at  my  long  absence." 

"  This  time,  then,  she  knoweth  of  thy  journey 
hitiier ! "  exclaimed  Lady  Throstlewood,  with  her  old 
sarcastic  smile. 

"  Yea,  she  doth,"  said  Nell,  lilushing  deeply  ;  ''  but 
to  thy  story,  my  lady." 

"  Hast  thou  ever  heard,  then,  that  my  Lord  Thros- 
tlewood was  a  widowed  man  with  one  child  when  he 
wedded  me  ? " 

"  Av,  I  have  heard  so." 

"  And  that  the  child  died  and  was  buried  yonder  in 
the  church  below  ?  " 

"  Ay,  madam,  all  this  I  have  heard." 

"  It  was   not   true,  Eleanor  (remember   thou   hast 


Lady  Throstlewood's  Secret. 


327 


promised  to  speak  naught  of  this  unless  Hugh  Denver 
liveth)  ;  it  was  not  true.  My  husband's  son  lived  to 
grow  up,  and  came  hither  to  haunt  and  vex  my  soul 
from  day  to  day,  and  for  aught  I  know,  he  liveth  still. 
It  was  thy  friend,  Hugh  Denver." 

Nell  sat  silent  for  some  minutes,  for  though  Lady 
Throstlewood's  manner  of  beginning  her  disclosure 
might  have  prepared  her  for  its  conclusion,  her 
astonishment  at  the  facts  it  revealed  was  very  great. 
But  another  idea  came  suddenly  into  her  mind  that 
shocked  her  more  than  all  the  rest  of  Lady  Throstle- 
wood's  perfidy.  "Madam!"  she  exclaimed,  "did 
you  then,  so  wish  him  dead  that  you  betrayed  him 
to  Master  Granger?  Had  you  not  wronged  him  ill 
enough  before?"       • 

"  Little  Nell!"  exclaimed  Lady  Throstle  wood,  with 
another  flash  of  her  old  light  manner,  "  you  know 
little  of  life,  or  you  would  scarce  ask  that.  I  had 
risked  all  for  my  dear  Frank,  and  this  fellow  was  ever 
in  my  way,  always  ei.i -angering  my  secret.  I  would 
not  for  the  world  hf  \  e  had  my  husband  look  on  him, 
an  I  could  lu'lp  it." 

"  It  was  a  cruel,  wicked  thing!  "  cried  Nell  indig- 
nantly. 

"  Ay,  folk  will  call  it  so,  but  what  care  I  for  that? 
My  Frank  was  worth  it  all,  but  my  sin  hath  fallen  on 
him !    'T  was  for  him  1  did  it,  Nell ;  but  he  was  iano- 


328 


My  Ladij  Nell. 


cent.  He  was  a  guileless  babe  at  the  time,  aud  I 
never  breathed  a  word  of  it  to  hiiu.  He  would  have 
scorned  such  a  deed  ;  he  was  ever  pure  aud  good  ;  you 
must  not  think  ill  of  him." 

There  was  something  pathetic  in  the  way  this  deceit- 
ful, wicked,  cruel  woman  tiied  to  shield  the  memory 
of  her  son  from  evil,  and  Nell,  at  that  moment,  pitied 
her  sincerely. 

"I  do  believe  that  he  was  pure  and  good,  my 
lady,"  said  Nell  earnestly. 

Lady  Throstlewood's  hard  face  softened.  "O 
diild,  child  !  I  am  a  wretched,  wicked  woman.  1  hate 
tills  Hugh  ;  1  Iiated  him  from  the  moment  1  first  saw 
him  ;  but,  an  he  liveth  still,  thou  mayst  tell  tlie  truth, 
and  1  will  go  away.  Oh,  I  am  miserable,  most  miser- 
able !     Why  was  he  ever  born  to  tempt  me  so?  " 

"  Pray  to  Christ,  madam,  aud  he  shall  give  th  ; 
comfort.  Read  thy  Bible,  and  seek  to  follow  in  his 
steps;  thou  mayst  yet  be  pardoned." 

'•  Child,  I  i)rought  thee  not  hither  to  preach  to  me," 
she  said.  '•  My  tale  is  told  ;  forget  lujt  tl»y  promise  ; 
nay,  breathe  no  word  of  this,  unless  thy  friend  can 
come  forth  to  claim  his  own." 

'  I  promised  I  would  say  no  word  until  I  knew 
that  he  still  lived.  1  can  not  promise  more,  and  oh, 
madam,  1  do  entreat  thee  to  tell  my  Lord  Throstle- 
wood  this  strange  tuie  as  soon  as  may  be.     Perchance 


Lady  Throstlewood' s  Secret. 


^29 


ray 


he  could  interpose  to  save  his  sou,  an  ho  be  not 
already  dead." 

"  What!  think  you  that  I  will  tell  my  lord?"  cried 
Lady  Throstlewood.  "  As  soon  as  I  know  that  this 
young  man  still  liveth,  1  shall  leave  this  place  forever ; 
that  is,  unless  I  am  already  dead  and  buried  beside 
my  Frank." 

"  Then  farewell,  my  lady.  Thou  raayst  trust  me," 
said  Nell,  rising  to  laave  the  room. 

"  Stay  yet  a  moment!"  exclaimed  Lady  Throstle- 
wood ;  adding,  "  I  was  ihver  one  tluit  loved  to  do 
things  by  halves  Now  Frank  is  gone,  I  care  not 
what  becometh  oi    mo." 

Thus  speaking,  she  ro«f  from  lier  couch,  and  ^'  lug 
to  a  cabinet  in  the  room,  touihed  a  hidden  e|)ring,  and 
from  a  secret  drawer  took  a  roll  ul  papers.  ■  These," 
she  said,  "  prove  what  I  say.  There  have  l)een  t'tues 
when  1  would  have  destroyed  them,  and  had  I  done 
so,  thy  friend  had  had  little  chance  to  prove  his  kin- 
ship to  my  lord.  Now,  get  you  gone ;  't  Ih  the  last 
time  I  shall  bid  you  hither." 

When  Nell  had  left  her,  she  threw  hei  lown  on 

the  couch,  ;ind  wept  and  moaned  in  misery,  partly 
Trom  an  rverwhelming  sense  of  her  loss,  and  partly 
that  sue  feared  deatii  intensely,  and  yet  believed  that 
it  was  coming  fast  upon  her.  It  was  under  the  influ- 
ence of  this  feeling  that  she  had  sent  for  Nell,  for 


330 


My  Lndi/  Nell. 


though  she  coiihl  scarcely  be  Siiid  to  have  repented  of 
her  sin,  she  was  so  terrified  at  the  thought  of  dying 
with  it  upon  her  soul,  that  she  had  made  this  feeble 
attempt  at  reparation,  in  a  vain  endeavor  to  quiet  her 
conscience.  While  Frank  lived  she  had  kept  silence 
in  spite  of  all,  but  since  his  death  she  had  cared  so 
little  about  her  own  fate  that  the  secret  gradually 
assumed  the  appearance  of  a  useless  burden  on  her 
mind,  and  she  had  sent  for  Nell  in  a  sudden  fit  of 
resolution.  She  was  a  superstitious  woman,  and  in 
her  heart  she  had  always  attributed  Frank's  weak 
health  to  this  sin  of  hers,  and  she  considered  that  his 
life  had  been  cut  short  at  last  as  a  judgment  upon  her. 
In  her  own  way  she  was  a  strong  Roman  Catholic, 
and  had  found  it  all  the  easier,  when  she  discovered 
that  Hugh  Denver  might  be  removed  from  her  path  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  what  she  regarded  as  just 
punishment  foi'  his  heresy.  Such  religion  as  hers 
gives  little  comfort  and  little  strength  in  the  time  of 
temi)tation,  and  she  had  fallen  grievously  into  sin,  and 
almost  despaired  of  pardon.  She  looked  forward  in 
utter  wretchedness  to  meeting  her  husband  again,  foi- 
she  had  yet  to  tell  him  of  his  son's  death,  and  she 
dreaded  to  face  him  with  her  guilty  secret  uncon- 
fessed.  iler  trouble  so  preyed  upon  her  mind  that  she 
fell  sick  of  brain  fever,  and  for  many  days  hung 
between  life  and  death ;  aud  when  the   delirium   left 


Lady  TJirostlewood's  Secret. 


331 


her,  she  was  so  weak  that  the  physicians  almost 
despaired  of  her  recovery.  But  before  her  husband 
came  home  again,  she  had  grown  so  much  stronger 
that  in  bodily  health  she  was  almost  well,  though  she 
was  still  irritable  and  nervous  and  melancholy,  and 
never  fully  recovered  the  gayety  of  spirits  and  deci- 
sion of  character  for  which  she  had  been  remarkable. 
In  fact,  her  distaste  for  society  became  so  marked 
that  at  last  she  begged  her  luisband's  leave  to  go  into 
a  convent.  For  a  long  time  he  refused  his  consent, 
but  she  seemed  to  suffer  so  much,  ))oth  in  health  and 
spirits,  that  he  unwillingly  acceded  to  her  reciuest,  and 
took  her  himself  to  a  nunnery  in  the  soutli  of  France, 
w^here  she  lived  for  many  years  trying  to  atone  for  her 
crime  by  prayer  and  penance  ;  but  to  her  dying  day, 
she  never  succeeded  in  thoroughly  quieting  !i?v  "cn- 
science,  though  her  fasts  and  acts  of  mortiiication 
were  so  severe  and  frequent  that  she  gained  a  great 
reputation  for  holiness,  and  was  revered  by  the  simple 
nuns  who  dwelt  with  her  as  a  person  of  peculiar 
sanctity. 

All  this,  however,  happened  many  years  after  the 
time  of  which  1  am  writing,  and  we  must  now  return 
to  Nell,  who  rode  briskly  home,  for  it  was  getting  late. 

"  I  am  glad  thou  hast  returned,  Nell,"  replied  her 
grandmother.  "  I  was  beginning  to  get  anxious 
ul)out  thee.     What  did  she  want  with  thee  ?  " 


332 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  I  told  you,  madam,  that  poor  Frank  was  dead, 
did  I  uot?  And  meseems  her  grief  hath  well-nigh 
overset  my  Lady  Throstle  wood's  reason.  She  looketh 
like  a  ghost,  and  at  first  it  grieved  me  sore  to  see  her ; 
but  she  talked  and  looked  so  wildly  that  presently  I 
began  to  wonder  whether  she  had  really  felt  the  sor- 
row of  which  she  spoke.  She  said  no  word  of  which 
1  could  make  sense,  and  it  came  into  my  mind,  I  know 
not  how,  to  misdoubt  that  she  was  but  acting  her 
grief  to  delude  me.  I  loved  her  once,  but  now  I  have 
no  trust  in  her.  But  in  that  I  wronged  her  ;  she  hath 
been  false  enow,  but  her  love  for  Frank  was  true  and 
strong.  Madam,  even  now  the  memory  of  her  face 
haunteth  me.  I  think  that  hadst  thou  seen  her,  thou 
too  wouldst  pity  her." 

"  I  do  pity  her,  Eleanor.  Ay,  I  pity  her  as  only  a 
mother  can,  and,  God  help  her  !  it  will  uot  lighten 
her  grief  that  she  hath  hitherto  lived  but  for  earth. 
What  died  the  poor  lad  of  ?  " 

"  She  told  me  only  that  he  was  but  sick  four  days, 
and  that  he  died  away  from  her  in  London.  I  would 
gladly  have  asked  her  more,  but  I  dared  uot  speak  of 
him.  And  meseemed  1  could  scarce  realize  that  he 
had  gone,  in  that  house  where  I  have  seen  him  so  oft, 
joyous  and  merry.  Nay,  1  scarce  can  believe  even 
now  that  he  is  dead,  and  that  I  shall  never  see  him 
more.     He  was  ever  kind  and  gentle.     I  wonder  not 


Lady  Throstleivood's  Secret. 


333 


that  they  miss  him ; "  and  Nell  brushed  away  her 
tears,  for  Frank  and  she  had  always  been  good  friends 
since  they  were  children,  and  they  had  seen  a  great 
deal  of  one  another  at  different  times. 

"  Maud  looked  sick  and  sad  also,  but  she  ever 
controlleth  herself  firmly.  She  was  very  quiet  and 
still,  but  I  know  it  must  grieve  her  much,  for  she 
and  Frank  were  always  together." 

"  Poor  little  maid !  I  like  her  face,  Eleanor,  and 
should  have  been  glad  to  have  you  see  her  oftener,  if 
she  had  but  a  worthier  mother." 

"  I  would  I  could  see  her  more  often,  for  methinks 
she  will  be  very  lonely  now.  Grace  and  Clare  seem 
so  much  younger  than  she  is,  and  are  ever  so  much 
together  that  she  seeth  little  of  them." 

"  Well,  well !  perchance  after  a  time  thou  niayst 
ask  her  here,  but  I  fear  her  mother  may  object  to  her 
coming.  Wherefore  did  my  lady  send  for  you  so 
urgently,  little  one?" 

Nell  hesitated,  for  she  scarcely  knew  what  to 
answer.  At  length  she  said,  "  It  was  of  Hugh  she 
spoke  to  me,  but  she  made  me  promise  that,  for  a 
time,  I  would  keep  her  secret." 

"  Knoweth  she  where  he  is  and  what  hath  happened 
to  him  ?  "  asked  Madam  Statham. 

"  No,  madam.  Do  not  bo  angry  'vith  mc  that  I  can 
not  tell  thee  more.  I  promised  unwillingly,  for  Hugh's 
sake  only." 


334 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"But  wherefore  told  she  tliis,  whsite'er  it  be,  to 
you?     Doth  ahe  desir*  you  to  do  auglit  for  her?" 

"No,  madam;  at  least,  the  niouicnt  I  need  to  do 
any  thing,  I  will  tell  you  all." 

"  Well,  my  child,  I  will  tnist  tiiee,"  said  Madam 
Statham  thougiitfuUy ;  "but  I  like  not  my  Lady 
Tln'ostlewood  so  well  that  it  pleaseth  me  for  you  to 
keep  her  secrets." 

"  Nor  I,  madam.  I  wonder  much  wherefore  she 
(ihose  me  to  hear  it,  and  I  can  not  but  think  that 
iiiid  her  mind  been  calmer,  she  would  have  done 
otherwise." 

Madam  Statham  asked  no  more  questions,  and  as 
time  went  by,  and  she  heard  no  more  of  the  matter,  it 
iilmost  passed  from  her  memory  ;  all  the  more  readily, 
perhaps,  because  when  she  heard  of  Lady  Throstle- 
wood's  illness  she  settled  in  her  own  mind  that  the 
secret  which  she  liad  confided  to  Nell  was  likely  to  be 
only  the  result  of  a  disordered  imagination. 


to 


CHAPTER  XVm. 


HUGH'S  RETURN. 


^T^HE  second  anniversary  of  Kate's  death  came  and 
went,  but  they  still  knew  nothing  of  Hugh's 
fate.  Lord  Rocksbridge  had  persevered  in  his 
attempts  to  discover  what  had  hcippeued  to  him, 
but  had  received  only  evasive  answers  and  hints  that 
he  and  his  cousin,  the  Lady  Eleanor,  had  need  to 
look  to  their  ways,  or  they  also  might  be  called  in 
question  for  their  heresy.  But  as  yet  the  household 
at  Clough  Hall  had  been  unmokatfid.  though  they 
made  no  great  effort  to  conceal  their  opinions,  and 
the  persecution  still  raged  as  fiercely  as  ever. 

The  gloom  but  deepened  as  the  year  went  by ;  bad 
weather,  failing  crops,  disastrous  wars,  combined  to 
fling  their  heavy  shadows  over  the  land.  And  as  if 
all  this  was  not  enough,  added  to  the  fierce  religious 
persecutions  which  have  given  Mary's  name  the 
hideous  sobriquet  of  "bloody,"  there  came  on  Eng- 
land one  woe  the  more.  In  the  autumn  of  that 
unhappy  year  a  wasting  sickness  passed  through 
the  country  and  slew  the  people  by  hundreds,  espe- 
cially the  poor. 


336 


My  Lady  Nell. 


So  the  year  dragged  on,  and  the  superstitious  began 
to  look  forward  to  Its  end  with  hope  that  with  the  new 
year  might  come  a  change  for  the  better  ;  but  still  five 
weeks  of  a.d.  1558  lay  before  them,  and  what  might 
not  that  time  bring  ? 

Nell  felt  sad  and  dispirited,  for  nowhere  bad  the 
pestilence  been  more  violent  than  in  the  districts 
round  about  them.  Many  even  of  her  own  people 
had  died,  in  spite  of  all  her  efforts  to  save  them. 
It  was  hard  to  remember  always  that  the  earth  is 
ruled  by  God.  And  yet  she  tried  to  remember  and 
believe  it  in  spite  of  every  thing,  and  she  hoped  and 
prayed  that  he  would  pity  their  misei-y  and  send  them 
light. 

It  was  a  gloomy  afternoon,  and  a  chilly  wind  was 
blowing  in  gusts  across  the  park,  sweeping  the  rust- 
ling leaves  before  it  in  the  tempestuous,  dreary  fash- 
ion of  November ;  but  Nell  had  left  the  roaring  fires 
of  the  Hall  and  was  walking  alone  under  the  creaking, 
grating  branches  of  the  great  elms  and  oaks,  vlere 
she  and  Kate  had  been  used  to  walk  together,  and  dhe 
was  thinking  sadly  enough  of  her  and  Hugh,  and  of 
her  father  and  the  old,  happy,  careless  days  of  her 
childhood. 

Presently  another  sound  than  that  caused  by  the 
rustling  leaves  and  sawing  branches  smote  her  ear, 
and  she  stood  still   to  listen.      Sounding  now  near 


Hugh's  Return. 


337 


and  now  far  away,  as  it  came  on  the  blustering  wind, 
she  heard  the  ringing  of  the  church  bells,  merrily  and 
joyously.  The  sky  was  gray  and  the  earth  brown,  as 
if  they  partook  of  the  afflictions  under  which  the 
people  groaned ;  but  those  clanging,  merry,  happy 
bells  told  of  hope  and  comfort,  and  she  stood  listen- 
ing, regardless  of  the  cold  wind  and  the  gathering 
dusk.  At  length  she  turned,  and  as  she  did  so 
she  caught  sight  of  the  tall  figure  of  a  man  coming 
quickly  across  the  springy  turf.  She  wondered  who 
he  was ;  no  one  she  knew,  she  thought,  with  another 
look  at  the  dark  cloak  and  over-shadowing  hat  of  the 
stranger. 

And  then  —  and  then  —  as  he  came  nearer  she 
knew  him,  and  sprang  forward  with  a  cry  that  rang 
through  the  park.  It  was  Hugh !  And  she  took  his 
hand  and,  scarcely  knowing  what  she  did,  held  fast  to 
it  and  led  him  through  the  trees  and  into  the  great, 
bright,  glowing  hall,  with  its  huge  fire  and  shining 
armor,  and  warm-colored,  gleaming  walls. 

"  Madam  Statham  !  grandmother  !  Master  Omer  ! 
come  hither!"  she  cried.  "Make  haste;  see  what 
a  guest  I  have  brought  home  !  " 

The  table  was  laid  for  supper,  and  in  no  long  time 
the  household  had  all  collected  in  the  hall,  full  of  won- 
der and  curiosity.  But  Madam  Statham  permitted 
Hugh  to  answer  no  questions  until  he  had  refreshed 


338 


Ml)  Lady  Nell. 


himself  with  food  and  wine,  uiul  even  Lady  Nell 
restrained  herself,  though  she  could  eat  nothing  in  her 
inipatienue  to  hear  his  news.  She  used  her  eyes 
instead  of  her  tongue,  and  decided  that  he  was 
thinner,  paler,  and  much  older-' ooking  than  when  she 
had  parted  from  him  three  years  before.  Where  had 
he  been,  and  what  had  happened  since  tiien?  As  yet, 
he  had  told  them  nothing ;  all  had  been  liurry  and 
confusion  since  he  came ;  but  she  could  1,l  silent  no 
longer,  and  exclaimed,  ^'  O  Hugh,  I  am  so  glad  that 
you  are  safe  !  " 

"  Whence  hast  thou  come?  "  asked  Master  Omer. 

"  From  London,  sir.  1  heard  the  church  bells  ring- 
ing as  I  passed  by ;  doubtless,  therefore,  you  have 
heard  the  news." 

"What  news?"  cried  Nell.  "I  heard  the  bells, 
but  I  knew  not  what  they  meant." 

"  Queen  Mary  hath  passed  away,  and  my  Lady 
Elizabeth's  grace  hath  been  proclaimed  in  her  stead," 
said  Hugh  slowly.  ' 

"  And  so  thou  hast  found  it  safe  to  come  hither," 
said  Nell.     "  O  Hugh,  where  have  you  been?  " 

At  this  moment  Madam  Statham  rose  from  the 
table,  and  then  the  four  went  together  to  the  with- 
drawing room,  so  that  Hugh  might  tell  his  tale  in 
peace. 

"  Now,  Hugh,  tell  me  all,  and  quickly,"  said  Nell, 


Hugh'n  Return, 


339 


Nell, 


when  they  were  all  Hitting  comfortal>ly  round  the  fire. 
"  We  had  feared  that  you  were  dead." 

"  Did  not  you  receive  tlie  letters  I  sent?  " 

"Nay,  not  one;  and  my  Lord  llocksbridge  hath 
enquired  for  thee  again  and  again,  and  could  learn 
naught.     O  Hugh,  1  am  so  thanlcful !  " 

"  I  have  been  in  silence  and  gloom  so  long, 
methinks  I  have  almost  lost  the  use  of  my  tongue. 
Bear  with  me  a  little,  and  I  will  tell  thee  all.  Since 
the  day  1  reached  London  I  have  occupied  one  small 
cell  so  long  that  I  can  scarce  believe  even  now  that 
I  have  left  it." 

"Wert  thou  not  tried,  my  son?"  asked  Master 
Omer. 

"Nay  !  Oh,  sir,  there  have  been  times  when  I  would 
have  given  all  things  for  a  death  like  Mistress  Kate's ! 
I  lost  faith,  hope,  every  thing  in  that  cell.  I  feared  I 
should  go  mad.  'T  was  horrible  to  be  shut  in  there, 
winter  and  suramei ,  utterly  powerless  and  alone. 
Nay,  for  months  togv>tber  they  took  all  occupation 
from  me,  and  left  me  enclosed  in  those  bare  walls, 
like  a  very  tomb !  " 

"  O  Hugh  !  can  you  ever  forgive  me?  "  asked  Nell, 
sobbing  bitterly. 

"  Ah,  my  lady,  my  lady  !  speak  not  thus.  You  did 
me  no  ill ;  't  was  God  permitted  all  for  mine  own 
good.     I  see  it  now.     At  first  I  was  passionate  and 


340 


My  Lady  Ndl. 


rebellious  at  being  forced  to  ling»^;r  on,  idle  and  use- 
less in  such  sort ;  but  now  J  know  that  I  was  wrong 
to  think  myself  so  perfect  in  the  faith  and  so  zealous 
for  God's  truth,  that  I  was  worthy  to  die  for  hira.  I 
fancied  I  could  die  for  his  sake  gladly,  but  I  had 
never  thought  of  this  long  time  of  imprisonment,  and 
I  grieve  to  say  that  I  have  been  impatient  and  rebell- 
ious full  oft,  and  I  have  not  been  ready  to  be  Christ's 
prisoner,  though  I  was  so  eager  to  be  his  martyr." 

"  Methinks  it  must  be  even  harder,  Hugh,  to  live 
so  long  in  prison,  than  to  die  for  Him,"  said  Nell. 
"Were  they  cruel  to  you?" 

"Not  very,  my  lady,  and  it  was  but  at  first.  I 
think  perchance  my  fate  had  been  different,  but  that 
two  days  after  my  first  imprisonment,  tliat  friend  <<f 
whom  I  told  you.  Master  Omer,  as  being  at  the  court, 
heard  my  name  by  accident,  and  came  to  visit  me. 
He  meant  it  kindly,  poor  old  man,  I  doubt  not  that ; 
but  't  is  to  him  I  owe  it  that  my  iinprisonmeut  was  so 
lengthy.  He  wae  deeply  grieved  that  I  had  '  fallen 
from  the  faith,'  as  he  termed  it,  and  he  labored  ear- 
nestly to  bring  me  back  into  his  Church." 

"  Of  whom  are  you  speaking.  Master  Denver?  I 
scarce  understand  you,"  said  Madam  Statiiam. 

"Of  tlie  Prior  of  St.  Arthur's,  that  was;  he  hath 
latterly  been  made  liishop  of  Cheswicic.  'Twas  he  who 
brought  nii':  hither  to  my  Lord  of  llocksbridge,  when  I 
was  a  child." 


Hugh's  lieturn. 


341 


"  Thanks,  Master  Denver,"  said  the  old  lady;  and 
her  granddaughter  asked,  "  Then  he  sav^ed  you,  as 
you  believe  ?  " 

"  Ay,  my  lady,  he  was  ever  gentle  and  averse  to 
severe  measures,  and  I  am  convinced  he  begged  tliem 
to  delay  putting  me  to  death  till  he  had  striven  in 
every  way  to  convert  me  from  my  faith,  but  I  thank 
God,  the  Lord  held  me  steadi'ast.  Sometimes  the 
bishop  argued  with  me.  and  lent  me  ])ooks  setting 
forth  the  doctrines  and  prv^tensions  of  Rome  in  the 
most  amiable  light,  and  anon  he  tried  severity." 

"What  did  they  to  you,  Hugh?"  asked  Nell 
pitifully. 

"  Nay,  my  lady,  such  things  are  not  for  your  ears. 
I  am  whole  and  well  in  health,  and  that  I  owe  to 
the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  for  many  a  man  cometh  forth 
from  such  a  prison  crippled  and  maimed  for  life.  My 
old  friend  hateth  to  cause  others  to  suffer,  even  when 
*t  is,  as  he  imagines,  for  their  good,  and  latterly,  for 
manj  iLonths,  I  have  been  much  left  to  myself.  I 
trow  they  had  other  matters  to  think  of,  only  they 
allowed  nu  neither  books  nor  lute,  nor  pens  and 
paper,  nor  speech  of  any  one,  and  till  the  very  day 
of  my  release  1  knew  not  even  that  the  (pieen's 
majesty  was  sick.  Tills  time  last  week  I  was  in  a 
dungeon,  and  knew  not  but  that  I  might  remain  there 
for  years  to  come," 


342 


Jfy  Lady  Nell. 


And  Hugh  stopped  speaking,  and  looked  round  the 
brilliantly  lighted  and  furnished  room  with  un  expres- 
sion that  brought  tears  to  Nell's  eyee. 

Presently  she  said,  "  It  sonndeth  scarce  kind  or 
charitable,  but  I  am  glad  that  Queen  Mary  hath 
passed  away.  I  trust  the  Lady  Elizabeth's  grace  will 
make  us  a  better  ruler." 

"  Ay,  that  she  will !  "  said  Hugh.  "  She  is  a  most 
wise  and  virtuous  princess,  and  I  doubt  not  we  shall 
yet  see  brave  days  in  England,  under  her  govern- 
ance." 

"  I  trust  we  may,"  said  Madam  Statham.  "  We 
need  a  change  indeed  ;  this  last  year  hath  been  full  of 
woe  and  wrong." 

"  Ay,"  said  Hugh,  "  I  learned  so  much  as  I  came 
hither  from  London." 

"  And  now,"  said  Nell  gayly,  "  we  have  heard  thy 
news,  carest  thou  to  hear  mine  ?  " 

"  Ay,  I  would  indeed  hear  it,"  said  Hugh.  "  I 
trust  't  is  good  news  !  " 

"  Of  that  you  shall  presently  be  judge  ;  and  now, 
grandmother,  you  shall  hear  Lady  Throstlewood's 
secret,  an  you  care  to."  So  saying,  Nell  rose  and  left 
the  room,  returning  in  a  moment  with  a  bundle  of 
papers  in  her  hand. 

"  Have  you  heard,  Hugh,"  she  continued,  "  that 
poor  Frank  died  nigh  on  two  years  ago?" 


Hmjli's  Return. 


343 


"  Nay,  I  have  heard  naught.  I  am  sorry  for  it ;  ho 
seemed  a  kindly,  generous  lad." 

"Ay,  he  was  indeed,"  said  Nell ;  "and  before  I 
begin,  I  want  to  tell  you  that  from  first  to  last  he  had 
naught  to  do  with  that  1  aliall  tell  you." 

"  Nay,  Eleanor,  tell  us  your  story  first,  and  we  shall 
understand  you  better,"  said  Madam  Statham. 

"  I  scarce  know  how  to  begin,"  said  Nell,  smiling  to 
herself.  "  Should  you  be  glad  or  sorry,  Hugh,  if  you 
knew  that  you  were  not  what  Bess  calleth  a  'stroller,' 
but  a  gentleman's  son  ?  " 

Hugh  looked  up  with  an  expression  of  surprise. 
"My  lady,  what  mean  you?"  he  asked. 

"  I  mean  this.  My  Lady  Throstlewood  told  lue 
that  day  when  she  sent  for  me  after  Frank  died  (you 
remember,  graudmothar  ?) ,  that  you  were  Lord  Thros- 
tlewood's  eldest  son." 

"  Lord  Throstlewood's  son?  "  exclaimed  Hugh. 

"  So  she  said,  and  she  gave  me  these  papers  tliat 
you  might  prove  it ;  but,  grandmother,  she  made  me 
promise  not  to  tell  aught  of  it  until  I  knew  certainly 
that  Hugh  still  lived,"  said  Nell,  turning  to  her  grand- 
mother, and  speaking  in  a  low  voice. 

"Well,  child,  thou  hast  kept  thy  promise  well," 
said  the  old  lady.  "  But  wherefore  did  my  Lady 
Throstlewood  tell  you  this  ?  " 

"  I  know  not  wherefore  she  told  me,"  replied  Nell, 


344 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  save  that  she  knew  that  Hugh  was  my  friend  ;  but  she 
said  she  desired  to  make  some  reparation  ere  she  died, 
for  she  feared  to  die  vvitli  that  upon  her  soul.  I  won- 
der not  at  it,  for  grief  for  Frank  liad  driven  her  well- 
nigh  crazy,  me  thinks.  She  said  she  tiiought  that  God 
had  made  him  weak  all  his  days,  and  at  length  taken 
him  from  her  because  of  this  great  sin.  But  now, 
Hugh,  what  think  you  of  ray  news?  I  trust  it  pleas- 
eth  you,  as  it  doth  me." 

"  As  yet,  I  scarce  can  think  of  aught  save  its 
strangeness,"  said  Hugli,  smiling. 

"  My  Lord  Throstlowood  will  bo  pleased,  1  trow," 
said  Nell ;  "  but  now,  Hugh  and  Master  Omer,  look  at 
these  papers,  an  it  please  you,  and  tell  me  if  they  be 
all  right." 

Master  Omer  studied  them  carefully,  and  said  at 
last,  •'  Methinks,  Iluyii,  you  will  have  little  dilliculty 
in  proving  your  claim,  but  it  surprisetli  me  much  that 
ray  Lady  Throstlowood  kept  such  papers  as  these 
through  all  the  time  when  she  would  have  it  appear 
that  her  sou  was  Tiord  Throstlewood's  heir." 

Hugh  looked  at  them  curiously,  l)ut  less  carefully 
than  Master  Omer,  saying  as  he  laid  them  down, 
"  They  tell  luiught,  meseems,  of  the  way  in  which  she 
managed  to  send  me  fr<jm  home  without  her  husband's 
discovering  her  fraud." 

"She  must  have  had  able  and  faithful  accomplices," 
said  Mastor  Omer. 


Hugh's  Return. 


345 


He  was  right.  The  monk  Francis,  of  whom  we 
spoke  in  the  earlier  chapters  of  this  story,  had  been 
chiefly  responsible  for  the  management  of  the  decep- 
tion that  had  been  practiced  on  Lord  Throstlewood 
while  he  was  on  a  distant  voyage.  Tt  happened  also 
that  a  virnlent  form  of  fever  was  raging  in  the  village, 
of  which  many  of  the  servants  at  the  Hall  were  sick, 
and  among  them  Hugh's  special  attendants  and  nnrse. 
It  therefore  excited  no  surprise  when  it  was  given  ont 
by  Lady  Throstlewood,  first  that  the  child  was  ill, 
and  presently  that  he  had  died  of  the  disease,  while  in 
reality  he  was  by  that  time  far  away  from  Throstle- 
wood, in  tlie  company  of  the  treacherous  monk,  who 
took  him  to  St.  Arthur's  with  Lady  Tiu'ostlewood's 
message.  What  reward  this  man  had  received  there 
was  nothing  to  show,  but  there  were  letters  that  hinted 
at  large  sums  which  seemed  to  have  been  i)aid  as  the 
price  of  his  silence,  but  fortunately  for  Lady  Throstle- 
wood, he  did  not  live  long  to  torment  her,  and  every 
year  made  discovery  less  likely.  Hugh  upver  knew 
exactly  how  all  thin  had  happened,  for,  though  the 
pro'/is  of  his  purontage  wore  clear  enough.  Lady 
Throstlewood  had  purj.osely  confused  all  references  to 
the  details  of  the  crime. 

"  Master  Oraer,"  said  Nell,  when  the  papers  had 
been  put  carefully  away  again,  "  Hess  told  me  that  ray 
Lord  Throstlewood  is  now  at  the  Hall,      l  wish  thou 


346 


My  Lady  Nell. 


wouldst  go  thither  and  see  him,  and  set  this  matter  of 
Hugh's  before  him." 

"  I  will  think  of  it,  my  lady,"  replied  Master  Omer. 
"'Tis  true  enough  that  he  should  see  these  papers 
without  delay." 

"  Thanks,  thanks,  dear  sir.  I  knew  thou  wouldst 
aid  Hugh  to  get  his  birthright.  I  ever  liked  my  Lord 
Throstlewood,  and  methinks  I  shall  like  him  even  more 
now,"  said  Nell. 

"How  doth  my  Lady  Throstlewood?"  inquired 
Hugh,  after  a  pause.  "  Methinks  she  may  repent 
having  spoken  thus,  and  having  given  these  papers 
into  thine  hand,  ray  lady." 

Madam  Statham  answered,  "  She  was  very  sick  for 
many  weeks  after  she  told  this  news  to  Eleanor,  and 
she  hath  now  left  this  country  and  gone  to  France, 
where  't  is  said  she  liveth  in  a  convent,  striving  to 
atone  for  her  grievous  sins.  I  would  she  knew  the 
better  way  to  gain  peace  and  pardon  through  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  I  desired  to  speak  to  her  of  these 
things,  but  she  refused  to  admit  me." 

"  Poor  woman  !  "  said  Master  Omer.  "  Her  life 
must  have  been  a  sad  one,  yet  she  seemed  gay 
enough.  Methinks  she  must  have  had  rare  power  of 
self-control." 

"  I  ever  thought  her  light  and  vain,"  said  Madam 
Statham,  rather  more  severely;  "but  she  must  have 


Sugh'n  Return. 


347 


been  a  very  wicked  woman  !  I  would  to  God  she  had 
now  put  her  trust  in  a  better  faith  than  that  of  Rome. 
1  fear  it  will  misguide  her,  even  now  she  deslreth  to 
repent." 

"  Perchance,"  said  Nell  softly,  "  God  will  have 
pity  on  her  errors,  if  she  desireth  to  forsake  them." 

"  I  doubt  it  not,  little  one,"  said  Master  Omer  ;  but 
all  this  while  Hugh  said  nothing,  and  at  length  Nell 
asked  him,  "  On  what  are  you  thinking  so  deeply, 
Hugh?" 

"  I  was  thinking,  my  lady,  that  as  far  as  I  can  see, 
my  Lady  Throstlewood  hath  done  me  little  injury  after 
all.  Nay,  she  hath  done  me  more  good  than  harm, 
for  had  she  not  sent  me  away,  I  should,  as  far  as  I 
can  see,  have  been  bred  up  a  Catholic,  and  perchance 
lived  and  died  in  grievous  error.  Ay,  I  ought  indeed 
to  be  ready  to  forgive  her ;  methinks  I  have  ever 
hated  her  unrighteously.  May  God  forgive  me  for  it! 
And  now  she  hath  done  all  she  could  to  set  the  old 
wrong  right." 

"  What,  Hugh  !  can  you  forgive  her  for  robbing  you 
all  these  years,  and  treating  you  with  scorn  and  rude- 
ness ;  ay,  and  giving  you  up  to  your  eueraies,  that 
you  might  be  put  to  death?"  asked  Nell.  ''  Can  you 
really  forgive  her  for  all  these  things?  " 

"  I  will  try,  my  lady,"  said  Hugh  slowly ;  "  and  I 
will  ever  endeavor  to  remember  that  all  these  things 
have  but  worked  for  my  good." 


348 


My  Lady  Noll. 


"  Ilno^h,"  said  Nell,  abruptly  changing  the  topic, 
"  how  is  it  that  tho:i  and  the  news  of  our  Lady  P^liza- 
beth's  graoe's  accession  carae  hither  to  Southanden 
together?" 

"  'T  was  because  siie  had  one  more  letter  for  me  to 
carry  for  her  in  all  haste  to  my  Ivord  Raneville  here, 
and  she  bade  mo  ride  north  as  for  my  life  ;  but  after 
her  letter  was  delivered  she  said  1  might  tarry  with 
ray  friends  for  a  time,  though  she  had  work  for  me 
anon.  She  was  graciously  pleased  to  say  that  she 
knew  I  could  do  her  errands  with  despatch  and  skill, 
from  her  old  experience  of  my  zeal  in  her  service," 
said  Hugh,  half-smiling  as  he  glanced  at  Master 
Omer. 

"  Ah,  well,  thank  heaven,  zeal  for  our  gracious  lady 
is  no  longer  treason  !"  said  the  old  man.  "  But  wast 
thou  ever  questioned  concerning  those  same  letters, 
Hugh?" 

"Ay,  right  straitly  at  the  first,  but  presently  tliey 
left  me,  as  I  guess,  to  the  sole  management  of  my 
Lord  Bishop  of  Cheswick  ;  and  he  thought  heresy  a 
greater  evil  than  the  blackest  treachery  that  ever  was 
devised,  so  he  let  the  question  of  my  services  to  luy 
Lady  Princess  Elizabeth  rest.  But,  thank  heaven,  I 
never  have  been  treacherous  yet,  and  therefore,  with 
all  their  arts,  they  could  not  prove  that  I  had  failed  in 
my  duty  to  Queen  Mary's  grace." 


Hugh's  Itetum. 


349 


"  What  hiith  happened  to  the  bishop?  "  ubkeil  Nell 
presently. 

"  They  told  me  he  had  traveled  to  Spain  to  see  the 
husband  of  Queen  Mary,  and  that  they  had  hoped 
that  he  might  return  ere  she  died,  but  he  had  not 
returned ;  and  perchance  since  we  now  have  a  Protest- 
ant sovereign  to  rule  over  us  he  may  deem  it  wiser  to 
remain  abroad.  I  trust  he  will,  for  this  change  would 
grieve  him  full  sorely,  and  he  never  succeedeth  over 
well  in  the  ruling  of  his  tongue.  I  fear  me  much  that 
an  he  doth  return,  he  will  anger  our  royal  lady  with 
his  speeches  and  exhortations." 

"  Ay,"  said  Master  Omer,  "  J  remember  him  well. 
He  was  wondrous  iiot  of  speech  and  temper  in  matters 
that  touched  Jiis  faith." 

"  He  ever  was  so,  and  I  trust  he  will  keep  out  of 
harm's  way,  for  he  is  an  old  maL  now,  and  hath  lost 
strength  and  vigor  to  endure  hardships.  I  trow  it  will 
be  a  grievous  disappointment  to  him  when  he  learneth 
that  England  hath  returned  to  the  free  exercise  of  the 
reformed  religion,"  said  Hugh. 

"  'T  is  a  glorious  and  a  joyous  thing  for  us  !  "  said 
Nell.  "No  wonder  the  bells  were  ringing!  Yet 
when  I  heard  them  I  scarce  could  imagine  wherefore 
they  could  ring  them." 

"Eleanor,"  said  Madam  Statham,  rising,  "dost 
know  'tis  well-nigh  midnight?  Master  Denver,  art 
thou  not  weary  after  thy  long  ride?" 


350 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  Not  very,  miulam.  Good-night,  my  lady,"  he 
said,  us  Nell  offered  him  her  hand. 

She  stayed  one  moment  after  her  grandmother  had 
left  the  room,  saying,  "  Snre.  Hugh,  now  thou  mightst 
learii     >  call  me  Nell." 

Hugh  laughed.  "  Good-night,  then,  Nell.  I  had 
forgotten  that  times  were  changed.  Resides,  I  thought 
yon  ever  liked  a  respectful  form  of  address." 

Nell  blushed  a  little,  saying,  "  Thou  forgettest, 
Hugh,  I  am  no  longer  a  little  maid.  But  hark  !  there 
is  my  grandmother  calling  me.  Good-night  again." 
She  crossed  the  room  to  where  Master  Omer  sat  beside 
the  fire,  to  say  good-night  to  him ;  and  when  she  had 
gone,  Hugh  and  the  old  man  sat  talking  for  a  little 
time  of  all  tii.it  had  come  and  gone  since  Hugh's  last 
night  at  the  Hall,  wliich  seemed  divided  from  them  by 
much  more  than  three  years. 


CHAPl^KH    XIX. 


GOOD  QUEEN   HESS. 


""VT"EARLY  three  years  have  rolled  by  since  Hugh's 
returu.  His  father,  TiOrtll  irostle  wood,  received 
bim  joyfully,  as  one  given  back  to  him  from  the  dead, 
and  his  fair  sisters,  Maud  and  Grace  and  Clare,  could 
not  do  enough  for  this  new  brother,  who  seemed  come 
to  fill  the  place  of  the  poor  lad  who  was  gone.  And 
yet,  as  time  went  by,  they  learnt  that  it  was  not 
Frank's  place  that  he  had  taken,  but  his  own. 

Frank  had  been  by  turns,  merry  and  light-hearted 
and  boyish,  or  fretful  and  complaining  and  almost 
childish  in  his  impatient  whims  and  fancies ;  but 
Hugh  was  older  and  braver  and  stronger,  an  elder 
brother  whom  they  looked  up  to  and  respected  as 
well  as  loved,  whose  grave  manners  awed  them  at 
first,  until  they  knew  him  better,  and  whose  living 
faith  at  length  won  them  also  to  trust  in  Christ  the 
crucified  alone.  On  his  part,  Hugh  found  it  very 
pleasant  to  have  an  affectionate  father  and  three  lov- 
ing sisters,  but  he  felt  strangely  out  of  place,  for  a 
time,  where  every  one  made  so  much  of  him.  His 
father  could  not  do  enough  for  him,  and  the  thi'ee 


352 


My  Lady  Nell. 


girls  devoted  theinselvos  to  his  pleiiHiire  in  a  fuBhioii 
that  was  almost  alarming  to  him  after  his  long  experi- 
ence of  the  imperious  ways  of  my  Lady  Nell,  who,  1 
am  grieved  to  say,  was  scarcely  as  pleased   as   she 
should  have  been  that  her  friend  was  so  well  appreci- 
ated, and  chose  to  pretend  that  he  neglected  her  for 
the  sake  of  his  new  sisters.     Madam  Statham  lectiu'ed 
her,  and  Master  Omer  reasoned  with  her  to  prove  that 
it  was  not  Hugh's  fault,  now  that  he  had  other  duties 
to  perform,  that  he  came  to  see  them  less  often ;  but 
Nell  refused  to  be  comforted  until  Hugh    untlertook 
his  own  defence,  and  convinced  her  that  his  old  affec- 
tion for  her  was  by  no  means  lessened.     He  was  very 
busy  now,  for  (^ueen  Klizabetli  held  him  in  high  favor, 
and  often  employed  him  to  execute  delicate  commis- 
sions of  importance,  for  she  knew  him  well,  and  had 
equal  confidence  in  his  loyalty  and  his  ubility.     But 
nmch  occupied  as  he  was,  he  still  found  time  to  carry 
his  message  to  the  poor  and  lowly,  for  he  had  put  his 
hand  to  the  plow  and  would  have  held  it  a  sin  to  draw 
l)ack,  though  he  no  longer  lived  on  Lord  Rocksbridge's 
Itounty.     It  went  to  provide  another  messenger  to  the 
poor  who  was  iiimself  too  poor  to  live  in  such  a  minis- 
try without  tliat  aid,  and  so  Nell's  father,  though  long 
passed  away  from  eartli,  still  helped  on  the    sowing 
of   the  good  seed  througii  the  land  by  the  hands  of 
tlicse  two  men  who  labored  for  the  harvest   of    the 
Lord. 


Oood  Queen  Bess. 


363 


Nearly  three  years  had  goue,  wlieu  on  a  eertaiu 
glorioua  luoruiiig  hite  in  August,  ere  the  green  leaves 
hail  begun  to  turn  to  brown  and  orange,  and  when  the 
ficilds  were  still  rich  with  sheaves  and  ripened  grain, 
the  sun  rose  brightly  on  merry  crowds  of  peasanos 
wending  their  ways,  from  all  the  country  round, 
towards  Throstlewood  Hall.  They  were  clad  in  holi- 
day attire,  and  seemed  in  high  good  luunor  as  they 
crowded  the  little  village  and  hung  about  the  great 
gates  of  the  hall.  For  several  hours  they  waited, 
talking  and  singing  to  pass  away  the  time,  while  the 
sun  rose  higher  in  the  heavens  and  the  crowds  grew 
denser.  But  at  length  a  distant  strain  of  music  was 
heard,  and  the  people  nearest  the  gates  began  to  cry, 
"  They  come  !  they  come  !  "  The  words  were  taken 
up  and  echoed  by  group  after  group,  till  the  sounds 
died  away  in  the  distance,  and  deep  silence  reigned 
among  the  people. 

Nearer  and  clearer  now  the  music  sounded,  a  joyous 
march ;  and  presently  the  gates  were  thrown  wide 
open,  and  a  company  of  gentlemen-at-arms,  dressed 
in  suits  of  blue  and  crimson  and  mounted  on  hand- 
some horses,  passed  tlu'ough,  followed  by  a  great 
number  of  musicians.  Lord  Throstlewood  rode  next, 
on  a  steed  as  black  as  night,  and  he  was  dressed  in 
purple  velvet  slashed  with  cloth  of  gold  and  richly 
adorned  with  jewels  ;  and  after  him  rode  a  great  com- 


354 


My  Lady  Nell. 


pauy  of  lords  and  ladies,  and  kuights  and  dames, 
glowing  with  all  the  colors  of  tbe  raiubow  and  glit- 
tering with  pearls  and  diamonds  and  precious  stones 
of  all  sorts. 

Then  there  was  a  short  space,  and  the  crowd  waited 
breathless  with  suspense  till  tlirough  the  open  gates 
there  came  a  lady  enthroned  in  a  litter  dazzling  with 
crimson  and  gold,  which  was  borne  by  six  beautiful 
horses.  She  was  dressed  more  richly  than  any  of  the 
rest,  in  a  dress  of  pale-green  satin  and  pink  velvet 
embroidered  with  i)earls  ;  round  her  ueck  hung  collars 
of  diamonds  and  pearls,  aad  her  head  was  covered  by 
u  velvet  cap  with  a  frontlet  of  gold  and  diamonds. 
Her  face  was  handsome,  and  she  was  still  young. 
Her  figure  was  tall  aud  stately,  and  she  sat  bowing 
and  smiling  to  the  crowd  with  a  grace  that  took  their 
hearts  by  storm,  and  loud  and  long  was  the  cheer  that 
broke  forth  as  she  appeared.  "God  save  Elizabeth! 
God  save  our  Queen !  "  .choed  again  and  again 
through  the  trees. 

At  her  right  hand,  for  it  was  nis  wedding-day  and  it 
had  pleased  her  grace  to  do  him  honor,  rode  a  young, 
handsome,  dark-eyed  cavalier,  arj'ayed  in  white  velvet 
and  cloth  of  gold,  with  a  short  cloak  of  velvet  lined 
with  satin  and  embroidered  with  gold,  luud  a  jeweled 
cap  adorned  with  white  plumes  that  danced  and 
streamed   in   the   soft  breeze   that  was   blowing.     It 


VM 


Good  Queen  Bens. 


355 


was  our  old  friend  Hugh,  and  a  gallant   gentleman 
he  looked  in  his  unusual  braveries. 

Behind  came  another  party  of  kniglits  and  ladies, 
dressed  as  gayly  as  those  tliat  went  before  the  queen, 
and  the  procession  was  closed  by  another  company  of 
gentlemen-at-arms  in  suits  of  green  and  silver.  The 
trappings  of  the  horses  were  as  gay  as  the  dresses  -)f 
their  riders,  and  many  of  thein  were  adorned  with 
jeweled  bridles  and  housings  that  almost  swept  tlie 
ground. 

The  procession  moved  slowly  on,  through  the 
crowded  lane,  across  the  common,  and  down  the 
narrow  road  that  led  to  Southanden,  amid  the  cheers 
of  the  people  and  the  music  of  the  royal  trumpeters. 
It  was  almost  noon  when  it  reached  the  little  cluirch 
by  the  mere,  and  p]lizabeth,  dismounting  from  her 
litter,  gave  her  hand  to  I^ord  Throstlewood.  who  was 
waiting  barelieaded  to  receive  her.  lie  led  her  to  a 
seat  that  had  been  prepared  for  her,  from  which  hiie 
would  have  a  good  view  of  the  ceremony  she  had 
come  to  witress.  Her  train  followed  her  and  found 
as  good  places  as  they  might,  for  never  had  the 
church  been  better  filled  than  it  was  this  day  witli 
the  queen's  attendants.  The  side  aisles  were  thronged 
with  those  who  could  not  find  seats,  but  the  center 
was  kept  free  for  the  entrance  of  the  bride. 

The   slight  bustle   attendant   on   the   simultaneous 


366 


My  Lady  Nell. 


entrance  of  so  many  people  had  scarcely  subsided 
when  tliere  was  a  stir  among  tlie  crowd  without,  and 
imintHli  itely  afterwards  six  white-robed  girls,  includ- 
ing the  bridegroom's  three  sisters,  waliied  slowly  two 
by  two  up  the  crowded  church,  liolding  in  tiieir  hands 
great  bunches  of  sweet-sinelliug  roses,  and  crowned 
with  chaplets  of  white  flowers,  from  under  which  their 
hair  fell  at  full  length  in  waves  or  curls. 

Then  came  Lord  Rociisbridge,  clad  in  pale-blue 
velvet,  with  his  cousin  Nell,  the  fair  young  bride,  who 
shone  in  diamonds  and  white  satin  and  glistening 
cloth  of  silver.  She  loolved  very  fair  and  slight  and 
young  in  her  flowing  robes  of  shining  white,  "oUowed 
by  a  bevy  of  her  kinswomen  arrayed  in  robes  and 
trains  of  every  hue,  for  some  of  them  were  stately 
dames  of  majestic  height  and  demeanor,  and  all  were 
clad  in  colors  rich  and  brilliant,  Nell  and  her  maidens 
only  wearing  white.  Close  behind  her,  and  before  the 
gay  crowd  of  ladies,  walked  Madam  Statham,  clad 
richly  for  the  nonce  in  satin  kirtle  and  overdress  of 
velvet,  but  both  were  black,  for  for  many  years  she 
hud  worn  no  lighter  shade,  and  her  tali  figure,  still 
straight  and  unbending,  seemed  to  put  n  division 
between  the  white-robed  girla  and  the  gayly  bedizened 
throng  that  followed  Nell  slowly  up  the  aisle  to  where 
her  bridegroom  waited  for  her. 

When  she  took  her  place  lieside  him  u  solemn  husii 


Gnnd  Qiippv  Bphs. 


357 


liusli 


fell  over  the  whole  assembly,  and  so  still  were  they 
that  scarcely  a  word  of  the  service  was  lost ;  even 
Nell's  voice  was  heard  clearly  by  tiiem  all  as  she  spoke 
the  few  words  by  which  slie  bound  lierself  to  be  a  true 
and  loving  wife  to  the  husband  of  her  olioice. 

As  soon  as  the  ceremony  was  over  the  procession 
formed  again,  but  not  to  return  to  Throstlewood,  for 
the  bridal  party  were  to  break  their  fast  at  Clough 
Hall,  and  Elizabetli  deigned  to  grace  the  feast  with 
her  presence. 

The  hall  was  decked  with  flowers,  and  the  tables 
were  heaped  with  every  kind  of  delicacy  proper  to  tlie 
season.  The  great  kitclien  also  was  adorned  witli 
evergreens  and  flowers,  and  there,  too,  were  tables 
spread  with  ^  eat  provision  of  meat  and  drink  for 
the  guests  of  humbler  quality,  for  whom  no  r(X>m  was 
to  be  found  in  the  iiall.  And  even  this  was  not 
enough ;  the  park  itself  was  pressed  into  the  service, 
and  on  the  grass,  beneath  the  sliade  of  its  lofty  oaks 
and  elms,  the  villagers  and  townspeople  were  feasted 
merrily,  for  Iliigli  and  Nell  liad  agreed  that  tlieir 
wedding  bancpiet  siiould  be  for  the  poor  as  well  as 
the  rich.  And  so  it  was;  but  whether  ricli  or  poor' 
enjoyed  it  most,  I  dare  not  say.  The  guusts  that 
sang  and  laug'>"<'  anrl  shciited  n  the  i)ark  were  gay 
enough,  but  neither  in  the  hull  was  there  any  lack  of 
song   and   story,  and    even    tlie   great   queen    herself 


358 


M}i  Lady  Nell. 


deigned  to   express    her    pleasure    in    the    generous 
entertainment  oflfored  her. 

"  T  is  full  seldom,  my  lord,"  she  exclaimed  to 
Lord  Throstlewood,  "  that  it  liath  been  our  good 
hap  to  make  one  of  a  more  joyous  company.  Sure, 
't  is  a  good  omen  for  the  happiness  of  thy  fair  son 
and  his  sweet  wife  yonder." 

"  I  trust  so,  may  it  please  your  grace,"  replied 
Lord  Throstlewood.  "  Hugh  deserveth  happiness, 
an  any  on  this  earth  doth !  " 

Elizabeth  smiled.  "  He  is  happy  in  so  loving  a 
father,  my  lord.  But  we  ourselves  tliink  highly  of 
the  young  man,  and  will  ere  we  depart  show  to  him 
and  all  the  world  that  we  know  how  to  honor  those 
to  whom  honor  is  due.  We  have  not  forgotten  his 
zeal  and  fai<^h  in  our  service,  and  are  happy  by  our 
presence  here  to-day  to  give  one  token  that  can  not  lu; 
mistaken  of  our  sincere  respect  and  affection  fc"  liim. 
lint  now,  ray  lord,  methinks  we  must  not  dally  'ere, 
for  our  loving  people  without  have  prepared  quaint 
shows  and  spectacles  for  our  entertai'  -it,  and  we 
have  not  that  time  to  spare  that  e  would  have 
•desired." 

So  saying,  Elizabeth  rose  and  swept  from  Jie  hall 
towards  a  green  arbor  on  a  little  knoll,  wliere  a  sort  of 
throne  had  been  prepared  for  her,  in  whicli  she  took 
iier  seat,  bidding  Hugh,  "  Fetch  hither  thy  bride  and 


Oood  Qrieen  Bess, 


351) 


thy  fair  sisters,  of  whose  beauty  we  have  heard  so 
much;  we  desire  to  talk  with  them." 

And  when  Hugh  brought  thein,  as  in  duty  bound,  she 
talked  to  thera  for  some  few  minutes,  and  then  bade 
them  be  seated  on  the  crimson-covered  steps  of  the 
sylvan  throne,  "  an  you  be  not  too  proud  to  take  so 
lowly  a  station  on  your  bridal  day,"  she  added,  turn- 
ing to  Nell. 

"  Your  grace  does  me  too  much  honor,"  replied 
Nell,  taking  her  seat  at  the  queen's  feet,  as  she  was 
desired,  while  her  husband  stood  at  Elizabeth's  right 
hand  a  few  paces  further  back.  Tlius  the  queen 
waited  graciously  for  the  sports  in  her  honor  to  begin, 
and  her  vanity  was  gratified  with  the  knowledge  that 
she  and  her  handsome  attendant,  and  the  beautiful 
girls  at  her  feet,  made  a  picturesque  ?nd  imposing 
appearance  when  grouped  as  she  commanded,  that 
added,  as  she  imagined,  to  her  royal  dignity.  At 
some  little  distance  to  right  and  left  the  gentlemen 
and  ladies  of  her  train  were  ranged  on  seats  prepari;d 
for  them  under  the  shade  of  a  row  of  immense  trees. 

"  Methinks,  my  lady,"  said  Elizal)eth,  bending  to 
speak  to  Nell,  "  that  thou  may  est  think  it  scarce  kind 
on  our  part  to  have  chosen  to  be  present  at  your  mar- 
riage feast.  Our  loving  people  so  press  and  throng  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  us,  that  we  pledge  you  our  royal 
word  't  is  scarce  easy  to  satisfy  them,  else  should  we 


360 


My  Lady  Nell. 


have  deemed  it  truer  kindness  to  have  attended  your 
bridal  in  greater  privacy ;  and  indeed,  so  had  we 
intended,  for  sure  we  have  no  desire  to  dim  the  honors 
ever  paid  to  a  fair  young  bride  like  thee,  and  we  crave 
thy  forgiveness  if  we  have,  as  we  see  reason  to  fear, 
in  any  sort  usurpec  thy  place  and  robbed  thee,  most 
inadvertently,  of  tlnj  glories  that  are  thy  due." 

Nell  looked  up  blushing,  for  it  seemed  that  the 
queen  had  rcuid  her  thoughts,  for  she  would  have  pre- 
ferred to  be  first  on  her  bridal  day,  and  she  found  the 
presence  of  so  many  strangers  tedious  and  annoying  ; 
but  she  only  said,  "  Madam,  your  condescension  is  too 
great;  'tis  ever  fitting  that  your  majesty  should  be 
first,  and  your  gracious  presence  here  is  an  honor  that 
we  shall  never  forgot." 

"  When  shall  we  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  at 
our  court,  my  lady?"  Kli^abeth  continued.  "  Me- 
thinks  thou  and  these  fair  sisters  of  thine  were  meant 
by  nature  for  another  sphere  than  theHe  country 
villages." 

"'  Your  grace  is  kind  to  say  so.  I  scarce  know 
when,  madam,  as  yet,"  said  Nell,  whose  desire  to  go 
to  court  had  not  been  much  increased  by  her  new 
a.c(}iiaiutances  among  the  knights  and  ladies  of  her 
majesty's  train. 

Elizabeth  said  no  more,  for  at  that  moment  a  whim- 
sically dressed  figure  appeared,  and  bowing  low  before 


Oood  Queen  Bess. 


361 


the  throne  begged  leave  to  know  whether  it  was  her 
majesty's  pleasure  to  witness  the  pageant  they  had 
prepared  for  her  delight  and  entertainment ;  and  when 
she  graciously  signified  her  desire  to  see  it,  there  came 
from  behind  the  trees  four  huge  figures,  tlie  first  of 
whom  was  dressed  in  battered  armor,  and  came  trail- 
ing a  tattered  standard  l)ehind  him  as  he  limped  across 
the  sward,  leaning  on  a  fragment  of  a  huge,  broken 
sword.  The  second  wore  a  ragged  dress  from  which 
dripped  streams  of  water,  and  round  his  head  was 
wreathed  a  chaplet  mvCn'  of  wheat  and  barley  discol- 
ored and  spoiled  with  rain,  while  at  his  back  he  carried 
a  bundle  of  sheaves  in  the  same  depl'nable  condition. 
The  third  was  dressed  in  sombre  robes  of  black,  which 
by  the  force  of  contrast  added  to  the  deathly  white- 
ness of  its  hideous,  haggard  face,  from  which  its  star- 
ing eyes  gleamed  wildly.  It  was  further  bedizened 
with  a  necklace  of  white  bones,  which  shook  and 
rattled  horribly  as  it  walked.  The  fourth  was  dressed 
in  red  and  himg  about  with  fetters,  and  at  his  back  he 
bore  a  fagot.  All  these  figures  were  between  eight 
and  ten  feet  higli.  and  were  formed  of  pasteboard  and 
cloth  painted  to  resemble  men,  and  as  they  entered, 
they  announced  themselves  in  doggerel  verses  as  Dis- 
astrous War,  111  Weather,  Pestilence,  and  Persecution. 
"  And  a  right  well  assorted  company  ye  make,"  said 
Elizabeth.     "Master  Dalton,  to  whose  busy  brain  owe 


862 


My  Lady  Nell. 


we  these  strange  figures.  Methinks  they  are  an  indif- 
ferent good  representation  of  the  evil  things  from 
which  they  have  taken  their  ill-omened  names.  By 
mine  honor,  they  are  an  ill-favored  crew ! " 

"  They'  tell  me,  ray  liege  lady,  that  we  owe  these 
fantasies  to  the  quaint  invention  of  one  Master  Drury, 
a  young  clerk  of  Southanden." 

"  Sure,  'tis  time  some  of  our  gallants  put  an  end  to 
the  antics  of  yon  monsters,"  said  Elizabeth.  "  'T  is 
seldom  nowadays  there  is  so  i'air  an  opportunity  for 
our  young  gentlemen  to  win  their  spurs.  But  soft, 
who  Cometh  hither?" 

Meanwhile  the  four  giants  were  chanting  in  loud, 
rough  voices  their  joy  that  they  held  possession  of 
the  laud,  but  as  the  queen  spoke,  they  stopped,  and 
four  girls  entered :  the  first  in  white  and  crowned  with 
olive  leaves ;  the  second  in  yellow  and  gold,  wearing  a 
rayed  and  gilded  diadem  on  her  fair  hair ;  the  third  in 
green  and  crimson,  decked  with  flowers,  and  bright 
and  ruddy  of  complexion ;  and  the  fourth  like  the 
first,  in  white,  but  wearing  a  shining  hclract,  and 
carrying  a  glittering  sword.  They  sang  as  they  came 
into  view,  to  inform  the  beholders  that  they  were 
Peace,  Sunshine,  Health,  and  Freedom,  come  to 
deliver  the  land  from  the  oppression  of  the  boastful 
giants  who  already  had  possession  of  the  field.  And 
as  they  sang  they  passed  slowly  round  and  round  the 


Good  Queen  Bean. 


363 


mouBters,  ho  timing  tliuir  inutious  tluit  :it  tlie  end  of 
each  verso  tlioy  stood  directly  iKaieiitii  Eliziiheth'si 
seat,  and  every  time  they  passed  her  they  made  a 
low  reverence  and  sang  :  — 

"Noble  queen,  ho  wise  and  strong, 
See  what  uionHters  curse  thy  hind; 
Bid  us  light  tliis  crying  wrong. 
Bid  us  slay  thein  out  of  liand ! " 

So  they  circled  round  the  repulsive  looking  giants 
three  times.  The  fourth  time  they  drew  near  the 
throne,  they  not  only  bent  their  heads  to  the  queen, 
but  sank  upon  their  knees  at  her  feet,  and 
waited  In  silence  for  her  majesty's  leave  to  proceed. 

"  By  mine  honor !  "  she  exclaimed,  "ye  are  brave 
wenches ;  but  go,  an  you  will,  and  slay  tlie  unsightly 
creatures.  1'  faith,  we  shall  be  much  edified  to  see 
them  made  an  end  of,   I  doubt  not." 

The  four  maidens  rose,  ])ut  the  monsters  began  to 
howl  and  shake  their  fists  in  a  fashion  that  was  highly 
satisfactory  to  the, spectators,  especially  to  those  of 
the  lower  ranks,  who  had  been  permitted  to  witness 
the  pageant. 

Strange  to  say,  however,  the  giants  were  less  dan- 
gerous than  they  appeared  to  bo  from  their  tremendous 
gestures,  for  the  first  three  of  them  succumbed  at  a 
touch  from  the  three  bold  maidens  who  advanced  "  to 
slay  them  out  of  hand,"  and  even  the  fourth,  Persecu- 


364 


My  Lady  Nell. 


■-r,i..y\:f- 


tion,  sank  down  in  ti  heap  ut  the  first  j^ood  stroke  frotn 
Freedom's  sword.  The  popuhice  cheered  loudly  at 
the  conclusion,  and  each  of  tiie  girls  uiounlcd  on  the 
carcass  of  the  huge  monster  she  liud  slain,  and  all 
together  sang  a  song  of  exultation  at  their  defeat,  in 
which  they  described  thein.selves  as  "  Klizal)etli's 
bounden  servants,"  and  ascribed  their  con<|uest  to  the 
force  with  which  her  accession  had  endowed  them. 
Then  coming  forward,  they  made  one  liiial  obeisance, 
and  departed  by  the  way  they  had  come,  followed  by 
the  demolished  giants,  who  crawled  away  in  a  fashion 
that  provoked  much  mirth  at  their  expense. 

After  this  there  followed  a  number  of  races  and 
trials  of  strength,  to  the  successful  competitors  in 
which  the  queen  condescended  to  give  the  prizes  with 
her  own  hand,  and  soon  after  she  retired  to  the  Hall  to 
rest  and  partake  of  ;i  little  refreshment  before  she  set 
forward  on  her  return  journey  to  Tlu'ostlewood.  The 
sun  was  getting  low  in  the  heavens  before  she  declared 
her  intention  of  proceeding  on  her  way,  and  even  then 
she  was  delayed  for  some  minutes  by  her  sudden 
remembrance  of  the  promise  she  had  made  to  Lord 
Thn^stlewood  earlier  in  the  day. 

All  her  knights  and  ladies  were  asseml)led  in  the 
hall,  and  her  litter  was  at  the  door,  when  she 
exclaimed:  "Where  is  Master  Dalton?  Bring  him 
hither  to  me,  my  Lord   Rocksbridge  !  " 


Ill  till'  iiaiii*'  (>r  (iiiil.  I  (lull  tlii'i'  kiii^rlit.     U'l^v  up.  Sir  Mm: 

l':ii;i'  ItiTi. 


.ol^*^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


.^  A 


O    '  .f.^ii^ 


A 


iS^ 


l/.. 


% 


I   I.I 

11.25 


|50     *^* 


2.5 
2.2 

2.0 

L8. 


U.  1IIIII.6 


6" 


V] 


7] 


'^i  J^ 


% 


^V"/ 
> 


/: 


'>> 


/^ 


7 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


73  WEST  MMIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


'v- 


7.x 


\ 


<> 


^"'4 


Oood  Queen  Bess. 


365 


"Master  Dalton,"  she  continued  when  Hugh 
arrived,  "  it  has  long  been  our  intention  to  show  you 
our  remembrance  of  your  services  in  our  behalf,  and 
perchance  we  shall  never  have  a  better  opportunity 
than  now,  among  this  fair  company,  to  do  you  the 
grace  we  have  intended  towards  you.  My  lord,  be 
good  enough  to  lend  us  your  sword." 

Lord  Rocksbridge  gave  her  the  jeweled  sword  he 
wore,  and  Hugh  knelt  down  before  her.  She  struck 
his  shoulder  lightly  with  the  naked  blade,  saying,  "  In 
the  name  of  God,  I  dub  thee  knight.  Rise  up.  Sir 
Hugh!" 

Hugh  kissed  the  hand  which  she  extended  to  him, 
and  then  rose  to  his  feet,  and  immediately  afterwards 
Elizabeth  gave  the  word  for  the  procession  to  be 
formed,  staying  herself  until  all  was  ready,  talking  to 
Hugh  and  Nell.  When  at  last  she  was  again  seated 
in  her  litter,  she  said  farewell  to  both  most  graciously, 
adding,  "  We  will  absolve  thee  from  further  attend- 
ance on  us.  Sir  Hugh." 

Neither  Nell  nor  Hugh  w;  s  sorry  to  see  the  torches 
borne  by  the  queen's  attendants  vanish  in  the  dis*^ance. 
The  cheering  of  the  people  grew  fainter  and  fainter, 
and  the  long  August  twilight  began  to  fade  away,  but 
their  guests  still  flitted  about  the  park  and  laughed 
and  talked  in  the  hall.  A  few  of  Nell's  kinsfolk  had 
returned  with  the    queen's    party  to    Throstlewood, 


366 


My  Lady  Nell. 


among  whom  was  Lord  Rocksbridge,  who  was  soon 
to  be  married  to  Maud  Dal  ton  ;  but  most  of  them  still 
remained  at  Clough  Hall,  and  large  though  it  was,  the 
house  seemed  almost  crowded  with  the  unusual  number 
of  guests. 

"  I  am  well-nigh  weary  of  the  bustle  and  show  and 
hurry,"  said  Nell,  as  they  walked  slowly  up  and  down 
in  the  deepening  dusk.  "  Methinks  that  I  would 
rather  that  the  queen's  majesty  had  been  pleased  to 
honor  us  with  her   presence   here   some   other  day." 

"  Im  faith,  Nell,  so  would  I !  "  said  Hugh.  "  But 
since  it  was  Her  Grace's  desire  to  condescend  so  far, 
there  was  naught  for  it  but  to  be  as  grateful  as  we 
might.     How  like  you  Her  Majesty?" 

"  I  don't  know,  Hugh ;  she  wearieth  me  not  a  little, 
or  at  least,  she  and  her  train  wearied  me.  Methinks 
a  court  life  may  not  be  happiest,  after  all.  Pomp  and 
show  and  fine  speeches  are  well  enow,  and  thou  know- 
est  I  may  have  loved  them  too  well  in  my  day,  but 
meseems,  Hugh,  even  I  can  have  too  much  of  them." 

*'  Well,  sweetheart,  we  will  not  travel  to  London 
till  it  is  thine  own  desire,"  said  Hugh,  smiling. 

"Thanks,  Hugh!"  replied  Nell.  "One  thing  of 
the  queen's  doing  pleaseth  me  right  well.  I  am  glad 
she  hath  rewarded  thee  for  thine  ancient  services  and 
sufferings.  I  am  glad  that  all  the  world  will  know 
how  high  she  rateth  thee." 


Chod  Queen  Bess. 


367 


"I  thought  you  said  but  now  you  were  weary  of 
pomp  and  show,"  said  Hugh. 

'^  Nay,  Hugh ;  but  tell  me  now,  art  not  thou  pleased 
thyself?" 

''  I  deny  it  not,  my  Nell,  only  thou  must  help  me 
not  to  think  too  much  of  these  things,"  said  Hugh 
gravely.  "  God  help  me  never  to  forget  that  I  am 
still  thy  father's  messenger  unto  the  poor.  Bethink 
thee  how  wondrous  the  changes  in  my  life  have  been. 
When  I  first  saw  thee  I  was  but  a  vagrant  child,  with- 
out home  or  friends  or  aught ;  and  now,  meseems,  I 
have  well-nigh  all  that  earth  can  offer.  O  Nell!  I 
must  not  forget  to  press  on  towards  heaven,  now  that 
I  have  so  much  to  be  thankful  for.  But  methinks  I 
am  in  danger  of  forgetting,  since  earth  hath  become 
so  sweet." 

'^  Sure,  Hugh,  He  who  kept  thee  in  the  days  of 
thy  poverty  and  trial  can  still  keep  and  guide  thee. 
Master  Omer  ever  telleth  me  that  I  must  look  not  to 
mine  own  feet,  but  away  to  Christ;  and  he  never 
changeth,"  said  Nell  softly. 

"  Thou  art  right,  Nell ;  and  yet  meseems  there  lieth 
greater  temptation  in  happiness  than  sorrow,"  said 
Hugh. 

"  'T  is  not  so  to  me,"  said  Nell.  "  When  thou  wast 
in  prison  and  Kate  had  died,  through  my  fault,  I  felt 
both  lost  and  hopeless      I  could  not  believe    that 


368 


My  Lady  Nell. 


Christ  the  Saviour  could  care  for  one  so  wicked  and 
BO  wretched;  but  when  he  gave  thee  back  I  felt 
assured  he  had  forgiven  me,  though  Kate  could 
never  come.  I  know  not  wherefore,  Hugh,  but  all 
day  long  I  have  thought  of  her  as  she  looked  the  last 
time  I  saw  her,  ere  she  went  out  to  try  to  save  thee. 
I  could  almost  believe  that  I  had  really  seen  her 
among  the  gay  company  with  her  sad  face  and  sober 
dress." 

Hugh  said  nothing  for  some  minutes.  ''  She  mak- 
eth  one  of  a  more  glorious  company,"  he  replied  at 
last.  ''She  is  no  more  sad,  sweetheart;  nay,  she 
hath  won  joy  and  honor  unspeakable  in  the  high 
courts  of  heaven," 

"And  yet  it  grieveth  me  to  think  of  her,"  said 
Nell.     "  It  was  through  my  fault  she  died." 

"  It  grieveth  me  also,  for  she  gave  her  life 
for  mine.  But,  Nell,  strive  not  to  fret  thyself  with 
the  thoughts  of  how  it  might  not  have  been.  Thy 
cousin  herself  would  be  first  to  forgive  thee,  that  I 
know.  And  God  in  his  good  mercy  hath  given  her  a 
hundredfold  for  all  she  has  lost." 

"  I  know  thou  speakest  truth,  but  I  would  she  had 
been  here,  now  that  our  faith  is  secure  under  our 
queen's  good  governance.  I  would  she  knew  of  our 
happiness,"  said  Nell. 

''  Methinks  she  doth  know,  or  will  know,  that  the 


Oood  Queen  Bess. 


369 


^ 


truth  hath  prospered  in  the  land.  Sure,  she  and  such 
as  she,  who  havb  died  for  the  faith,  will  one  day  learn 
how  their  noble  deaths  have  helped  on  the  coming  of 
Christ's  fair  kingdom.  Queen  Mary  knew  not  what 
she  did  when  she  bade  them  believe  in  Rome  or  die. 
.'ay,  never  was  the  message  of  our  Lord  sent  forth 
with  greater  energy  and  speed  than  by  her  unwilling 
but  well-guided  hand.  Who  that  witnessed  our  mar- 
tyrs' faith  and  joy,  even  in  the  flames,  can  forget  their 
dying  words,  that  Christ  and  Christ  alone  can  save 
the  sinners  for  whom  he  died?'' 

"  So  Master  Omer  saith,"  said  Nell ;  "  and  yet  he 
ever  bids  me  remember  that  some  are  called  to  show 
forth  God's  truth  in  their  lives,  rather  than  in  Iheir 
deaths.  Methinks,  Hugh,  that  it  must  be  so  designed 
fo»  thee ;  but  tell  me,  dost  thou  still  regret  that  thou 
wast  spared  the  pain  and  denied  the  glory  of 
martyrdom  ?  " 

"  Nay,  sweet.  God  give  me  grace  to  take  life  or 
death,  as  he  sendeth,"  said  Hugh.  "  Perchance  I 
ever  thought  too  much  of  the  glory  of  dying  for  the 
faith.  Please  God,  we  will  endeavor  so  to  live  that 
the  message  God  hath  given  us  to  carry  may  be  writ- 
ten so  fair  and  clear  in  our  lives  that  hereafter  none 
shall  have  the  right  to  say  that  we  have  misled  and 
turned  them  aside  from  the  paths  of  holiness  and 
peace." 


370 


My  Lady  Nell. 


"  What,  Hugh !  think  you  that  God  so  hardly 
judgeth  us  that  he  alloweth  the  follies  and  Hhortcom- 
ings  of  those  who  profess  to  follow  him  to  make 
hindrances  and  difficulties  for  the  feet  of  those  who 
fain  would  come  to  him?" 

"  Ay,  Nell,  I  fear  so.  Wc  who  bear  our  Master's 
name  dishonor  and  belie  him  when  we  sin  ;  and  sure, 
to  many  and  many  a  soul  the  evil  done  by  Christ's 
servants  hath  been  a  grievous  stumbling-block." 

"  'T  is  a  hard  thing  to  walk  worthy  of  his  name," 
said  Nell  thoughtfully. 

'*  Ay,  but  in  his  strength  it  can  be  done,  and  we 
will  strive  to  follow  him.  Thy  father  bade  me,  long 
ago,  remember  that  we  all  had  more  to  do  than  see 
that  we  ourselves  were  saved.  He  said  we  had  lived 
all  but  in  vain  if  we  had  not  carried  Christ's  message 
to  some  of  the  poor  souls  who  are  dying  for  want  of 
it ;  and,  Nell,  methinks  he  spake  the  truth.  We  can 
scarce  follow  him  fully  an  we  care  naught  for  the 
sinful  and  wretched  around  us." 

Nell  sighed,  and  then,  taking  Hugh's  hand  in  hers, 
she  said,  '*  Thou  must  help  me,  dear  Hugh." 

"  Nay,  sweet,  thou  must  look  to  Christ  alone  for 
help.  I  am  weak  and  sinful,  but,  please  God,  we 
will  follow  him  together." 

Nell  looked  up  towards  the  dark-blue  evening  sky 
with  its  bright  and  countless  stars,  and  thinking  of 


Oood  Queen  Bess. 


871 


the  Almighty  Father  whose  strength  and  love  is  over 
all  his  children,  her  dread  of  leaving  the  narrow  way 
marked  by  Christ's  footsteps  left  her,  and  she  said 
softly,  "  Ay,  Hugh,  we  will  follow  him  together." 

And  this  promise  made  on  their  bridal  day  bore 
fruit  through  the  years  to  come.  Together  they 
followed  their  Master;  often  stumbling,  sometimes 
losing  their  way,  but  still  striving  to  keep  him  in 
view.  And  they  so  carried  his  message  that  many 
a  poor  soul,  finding  peace  and  pardon,  blessed  God 
that  they  had  lived. 


